Pats tas 0) yas , mee os — / a va f eg Cornell Aniversity Library THE GIFT .OF Wee el) Cnna..0.2y Crre., Bee eee..| ' The dateshows when this volume was taken. All books not in use .z for instruction or re- 2 igre search are limited to four weeks to all bor- rowers. 'SBR27 wie} alia i ===~"™"Periodicals of a gen- ust) && 150 , eral character should be returned as soon as 5 ossible ; when needed AUG 4 3 beyond two weeks a special request should ‘ 3 AN: made. All student borrow- ers are limited to two weeks, with renewal privileges, when the book is not needed by others. Books not needed during recess periods should be returned to thelibrary, orarrange- ments made for their return during borrow- er’s absence, if wanted. Books needed by “more than one person ' belong on the reserve list. EES HAL Qovtente :— 1 Brbtimak Botroclun oma Reptilia of North Inuriea, R: Vegans of Morrrmalra Sducabilra, 3, Adtastegy of Tapireid Hipnehiner. fb Komstogine oR eromisl Somes of Reptibia. — § Siaqipeamer of RlLewentotogy &. Gorin oR He Soceme oh Recley Movrtoines. 1S. Brown of Rroeemalis Ocriduntolis, Whyte gical Younes rata Riven shales, i". Risortete gical Buldkine , No. 30. 18. Tinker @ Rervian Imagen. 22. helidas and Ganidos. ee aq VO Korman of Texan. UW. seein eh merger aap nae 26. Northonn Waadtal. Sounra:. 2b. Yankwbraka. of Rumion Remvetin of Ub. 21. Rrivrodactyle. 23. Wieteme dono. 29. Rlsontolegical Bidet, No. 33. 30, Nammmalia of Aut Lewert Grune. 31. Gocame Plagiowlocidar. 32. Touma of Nivkajach Gane, BB, Nour Kype of Pinisardoct ie. Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924072675469 March 38, 1871.] 41 [Cope. SUPPLEMENT to the ‘“‘ Synopsis of the Extinct Batrachia and Reptilia of North America.” By E. D. Corz. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, March 8, 1871.) BATRACHIA. SAUROPLEURA REMEX, Cope. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila. 1868, p. 217. 0. amphiunimus, Cope.. Trans. Am. Phil, Soc. 1869, 17 in parts. A fine specimen of this species recently sent me by Prof. Newberry, from Linton, Ohio, includes the vertebral column from the hind limbs to the end of the caudal series. One of the former is preserved and exhibits slender digits and other characters like those already described in the S. pectinata, Having ascertained that the Oestocephalus amphiuminus pos- sesses no anterior limbs, I regard my reference of these species to that genus as premature, and will allow them to remain in Sawropleura, where I originally placed them. OESTOCEPHALUS AMPHIUMINUS, Cope. Trans. Amer. Phil. Soc. 1869, p. 17; 1. ¢. p. ii. The bones formerly regarded by me as referable to a nadinientel fore limb in this genus, appear to be rather branchihyals, and indicate the ex-- istence of external branchie. COLOSTEUS SCUTELLATUS, Newb. Pygopterus scutellatus, Newberry, Proceed. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil. 1856. Colosteus crassiscutatus, Trans. Amer. Phil. Soc. 1869, 238. The original description of this species by Prof. Newberry was over- looked, in preparing my account of it above quoted. MOSASAURID &. Liopon sEcToRIUS, Cope, sp. nov. Established on a large part of the under and upper jaw, and other parts of the cranium with a vertebra, from the green sand of the mapper bed of the Cretaceous of New Jersey. The character which at once distinguishes this species from other Liodons, and especially from all the species of Mosusaurus, is the very compressed form of the crowns of the teeth, which approach nearer in this respect to those of Diplotomodon, than any others that I have seen. The vertebra, a lumbar, has also subround articular faces, thus removing the species from close relationship to those with depressed vertebra, of some of which the teeth are unknown. In the present specimen crowns and pedestals of thirteen teeth are pre- served. Those of the mandible are most numerous, and display the suc- cessional modification of form from before backwards visible in other species of the family. The anterior teeth are less compressed, and have A. P. 8. —VOL XII—F Cope. ] 42 [March 3, but one, an anterior, cutting edge, the posterior face being regularly convex. The inner face is much more convex than the outer, and the flatness of the latter is marked at the apex of the tooth by a short ridge which bounds it posteriorly. This is a trace of the bounding angle which extends to the basis of the crown in Mosasaurus. ‘lhe anterior cuttin 8 edge is in profile convex ; the posterior outline concave to near the tip. The cutting edge is acute, and beautifully ribbed on each side, but not properly denticulate. The surface of the tooth is not facetted, but the outer face exhibits the peculiarity of a longitudinal concavity, or shallow gvoove extending from the base to the middle of the crown. The enamel is polished, but under the microscope minutely and extensively striate ridged. This description is taken from the second or third from the anterior end of the maxillary bone. The third from the distal end of the ‘dentary is very similar. The crowns become rapidly more compressed as we pass backwards. ¥rom a broad oval section of two crown bases, we reach a flattened oval crown, with the cutting edge sharp behind as well as before, and minutely ribbed. The crown is not facetted, and is more convex interiorly than exteriorly. The exterior convexity is chiefly anterior ; the posterior face is slightly concave from the open groove already described as present in the anterior teeth. In two posterior crowns, one still more clongate in ‘section, the external concavity becomes flatter and includes a great part of the outer face. A tooth still more posterior presents the peculiarity -of the species in the strongest light. The crown is still more compressed, ‘directed backwards, and only .25 higher than wide antero-posteriorly at the base. The latter is a little over twice the transverse diameter just behind the middle. The surface presents the characters described in others. The outer concave surface is wide and shallow, and contributes to the attenuation of the posterior half of the tooth rather than the an- terior, which is consequently thicker. The cutting edges are sharp, the anterior convex and retreatiag backwards to the rather obtuse apex ; the posterior convex above, concave below. The exposed parts of the dental pedestals are frustra of cones, neither swollen nor concave. Measurements, M. Third superior maxillary length crown............0..0005 0.088 “height crown and pedestal. .............00cce eu eee 048 ““ Jongitudinal diamcter base crown............0..000 02 OO SONAMSVORS Oxia cca se anis Saata lente ds naaiels tee W a te 013 ‘ixthidetitiry, lousitudinal.o25 a:acacxvsesasieouss sans 024 ae ae UUAMISVERSCsia ice 14 45 Shean D aad ans Hiadene gases -014 Eleventh dentary height crown .........0..c0ce cece eee 084 és height crown and pedestal.............00.00cee 0505 ee longitudinal diameter basis crown.............5 026 ce TRANSVEPSC) aac. ics eeu sg Meee Aes 4s ERE SE Eek 014 “The articular bone is perhaps .66 the size of that of Mosasaurus dekayi ‘1871.] 43 {Cope. -and presents less powerful development of the interior ridge for the pterygoid muscle. The cotylus descends abruptly behind it. The coro- noid bone exhibits the usual anterior fissure. ‘Che rolled front margin of the ascending portion is thickened. The superior surface of the anterior part of the frontal bone, is lumpy and with some shallow pits ; the outer face of the articular is smooth. The vertebra preserved is a posterior lumbar, and is injured; the anterior articular face is nearly round. Its ‘vertical diameter is M.058. Length of centrum M.058. The forms of the teeth distinguish the Léodon sectorius from the species of Mosasaurus, and that of the vertebra, from such species as Liodon perlatus, Cope, and L. dyspelor, Cope. There remain to compare with it, L. proriger, Cope; I. mitehillii, Dekay ; L. laevis, Owen; L. congrops, Cope; L. icterieus, Cope; and L. mudget, Cope. In size it will only ‘compare with the first two species, being from twice to four times as large as any of the remaining four. The flattened teeth distinguish it at once from JL. éctericws, and the abrupt rising superior margin of the articular bone, from the L. mudget, where the upper and lower margins are for some distance parallel. The less compressed vertebral centrum ‘distinguishes it from £. laevis. From the two large species, dental characters separate it. Thus in L. proriger the teeth are less compressed, and are fucetted, especially the anterior ones, with concave grooves sep- arated by obtuse ribs. In AL mitehilidi the teeth present more similarity, but are abundantly distinct. They are much less compressed, even where the posterior cutting edge is strongly developed, the external face is con- vex to the apex and without concave or flat facet ; it is narrower at the base as. compared with the height, and has an incurvature not seen in this Liodon. The enamel is smooth, and not striate under the glass. This'and the L. mitchillé ave the largest Liodons of the Eastern cre-~ taceous. I have recently obtained three anterior dorsal vertebrae and a tooth of the latter, from the lower bed of cretaceous green sand near Freehold, N. J. The vertebrae rival in size those of Mosasaurus dekayt, but are of a more clongate form. The articular extremities are cordiform and nearly round, the posterior with the smooth neck band just in front of its margin. In front of this, the surface is sharply striate, especially on the inferivr aspect ; the same appears on the bascs of the diapophysis. ‘The tooth is like one of those described by Leidy. (Cret. Rept. Pl. XI.) The Liodon sectorius was obtained by Judson C, Gaskill, from the marl pits of the Pemberton Marl Co., at Birmingham, N. J., and liberally placed at my disposal by him. ADOCIDA!. The species of this family display considerable differences in the nature of the sutures of the bones of the plastron. In the thickest species the sutures are fine and the processes very small. This is especially the case with Adocus pectoralts. In .A. beatus which is thinner, the sutures are coarser, but without gomphosis; that between the hyo- and hyposternal elements looking as though a slight mobility existed in life, as I have Cope.) 44 [March 3,. observed in a former article. In A. syntheticus the sutures are a little coarser, and in A. ag?lis a further increase is seen, but with but little gomphosis. In A. pravus, according to Leidy, there is a little gomphosis, but how much is not ascertainable from his figure and description. In _ Homorophus insuctus, a stouter turtle, the gompbosis is very strong, especially in the longitudinal sutures, where the teeth are long and stout. In Zygoramma this coarseness of gomphosis reaches a maximum, being. strong in all the sutures of the two species, except the anterior meso- sternal of ZYGORAMMA MICROGLYPHA, Cope, sp. nov. This large species is represented by the greater part of plastron and half of carapace, with four marginal bones, of an individual from the New Jersey cretaceous, of two and a half feet in length. Its discovery is interesting as enabling me to refer this genus to the Adocide without doubt, a point which the specimens of the original species, Z. stréatula,. Cope, left uncertain.* The episternal bone displays beautifully the wide intergular scutum separating the lateral reduced gulars. The postabdom- jnal bone displays the swellings corresponding to the pubis and ischium. The pectoral dermal scuta advance medially on the posterior part of the mesosternal bone. These characters are those of Adocus. On the other hand there is not satisfactory indication of the intermarginal scuta, though they may exist, and the free marginal bones anterior to the bridge display the double articulation, by suture and gomphosis characteristic of Zygo- ramma. It might be here observed that it is possible that this structure will be found tu exist in species at present referred to Adocus, A. agilis,. for example, where the marginal bones are unknown. This species is one of those in which the mesosternal is received in the very open emargination of the hyosternals, a character indicating the breadth of the former, and seen in A. agilis and A. syntheticus. The bones are relatively thin, the marginals light and gently recurved. The anterior lobe of the plastron is truncate, the straight anterior margin grooved lengthwise. The posterior lobe is regularly contracted, and rounded, and with thin edge. The xiphisternal and hyosternal of the right side have each an oblique sutural union with the hyposternal of the left. The mesosternal is broader than long. the posterior margin broadly. truncate, the latero-posterior curved sigmoidally, the anterior regularly convex. The episternal is but moderately thickened. The parts of the hyposternals on the bridge are nearly in the plane of the rest of the plastron. The marginal bones near those of the bridge have a thickened shoulder above within, into which the slender costal processes are received : they thin out rapidly and are gently everted distally. More distal marginals. are lighter and more everted. The bones of the carapace include three vertebrals and numerous ‘costals. The latter display very weak capitular processes, but in none are they entirely absent. Neither they nor the vertebrals are thickened. The * Proceed. Amer. Philos. Soc., 1870, 559, 1871.] 45 [Cope. ‘vertebrals are short coffin-shaped, concave or emarginate in front; a stout laminar neural spine supports the vertebra below. The sculpture of all the bones is a delicate impressed punctation, the ‘impressions forming lines or delicate grooves in some places. These run -obliquely across some of the costals and marginals, and sublongitudinally on the posterior lobe of the plastron. The corneous scuta have left dis- tinct impressions. The marginals extended on to the costal bones at the place of the fiee marginal bones. The vertebrals were a little longer than wide, witb bracket shaped lateral sutures, and openly emarginate below. The intergular plate was pentagonal, with straight sides, and broader than long. The gulars are short and not prolonged very far on the outer margin of the plastron. The pectorals are narrowed laterally, and present a convex median outline on the mesosternum. The abdomino- femoral suture crosses a little behind the middle of the hyposternal bone. The median longitudinal suture winds from side to side on the posterior lobe in the most erratic fashion, abnormally no doubt, and the suture for the anals is anterior, convex in front, sigmoid at the sides. Measurements. M. Length of plastron (restored)...............-. ancieemies es 0.457 “ from front to postabdominal suture............... .B4 es BS to (right) hyposternal..... eevee ete 195 ve a to hyosternal.......... ee -104 a ss to mesosternal......... 6. .e cece ee eee 038 Width at mesosternal.... 6.0... 6c cece eee cette eee eee 194 «of Mes) coipaalerae Sah aiapala i aubahast Aedes ee. ete tanta 095 *¢ at postabdominal suture........... ds eeaidecss nai e areas 22 Thickness of mesosternal behind...................505.. .0116 a of hyposternal medially...........+.. see e ee eee 0158 Width of average costal at vert. scute suture............- 055 Thickness of same.... 2.6... cece eee eee eee teen 011 Total length adjacent vertebral. ........... ....--.5---55 066 Greatest WIdthicsc cos cccuieeetesssedesesee oles suwegheaien 036 Width do. at end.... 2.0... cece cece eee ence eee 022 Length of first free marginal from bridge.... ...-......-- 0655 Width Of dO. cessed verre ngisws eseaieneeiass Bec deeb tess .10 Thickness proximally.........66:6 eee eee e eee eee eee 0175 me of a free marginal proximally..........--.-+++ 01 Width es Be heh EEL Rae gene eceaie 075 Length i fe abeesailnns eeneaeaaad tals 0548 The type specimen of this species is about twice the size of that of Z. striatula. It also differs in some respects which might be attributed to age, as the greater recurvature of the marginal bones and the greater ex- tent or prolongation of the thickening on the inside of the marginals next the bridge. But there are others which appear to be specific. Thus there is very little evidence of cross-union of sternal elements in the Z. strtatula, and the sculpture is twice as coarse and so much more marked. Cope. ] ; 46 (March. 3,. The pegs of the costal gomphosis are absolutely twice as large, and. relatively still larger. J therefore believe this specimen to represent another species. Besides the sutural characters, those of the intergular scuta separate this species from Adocus beatus. In the latter that scute is urceolate, and the gulars sickle-shaped, being produced backwards on the: margins of the episternal or clavicular bones. In A. syntheticus the intergular is narrower. and convex behind, the mesosternum is angulate posteriorly, and the plastron much thicker. In A. agéids the plastron is nearly similar in thickness, but the mesosternum is angulate behind, and is narrower, and the sculpture very much coarser. The Z. microglypha was found by my friend, Judson Gaskill, in the- marl excavations under his direction, at Birmingham, N. J. AGOMPIIUS, Cope. This name is proposed for a genus of Testudinata heretofore not recog- nized. It appears to belong to the Emydidw so far as known, but to differ from them in lacking the articulation of costal and marginal bones by gomphosis, characteristic of the existing genera of the family. It does not appear to differ in any other point so far as known. The type species is Agomphus turgidus, Cope (Amys Trans. Amer. Phila,, 1870, 127) ; others from the cretaceous of New Jersey are A. firmus, Leidy (1. ¢.. 126) and A. petrosus, Cope, (1. c. 126). (2) PROPLEURID &, Cope. Séllim. Amer. Journ. Set. Arts, 1870, () 137-8. CATAPLEURA PONDEROSA, Cope, spec. noy. This turtle is represented by two posterior marginal bones, six costals, . a hyposternal, scapula and procoracoid, and femur and humerus, all more or less fractured. The marginals are the caudal, and adjoining one of the right side. They both present a suture for the pygal vertebral, and the lateral pre-- sents also a pit for articulation by gomphosis with the last costal bone. They are of heavier form than those of any other species of the group. The hyposternal has lad no sutural union with the hyosternal unless ex- teriorly ; this, if existing, has been slight. The shaft of the humerus is contracted and nearly cylindrical; the great trochanter of the femur is little elevated, and not continuous in the piane of the head, but separated, from it by a depression, The above characters express the generic relationships of this type. The gomphosis with the last lateral marginal, as weil as the lack of union of the lateral elements of the sternum separates it from Osteopygis ; their union is more extensive than in Propleura sopita. This would not prevent the generic unity of the two, were it not for the additional characters of a slender shafted humerus, and probably broad short mandible with long symphysis. In P. sopita the rami are slender, and the sympysis short. The characters are much like those of Catapleura repanda, and I arrange it with that species until better information compels a change. 1871.] 47 [Cope. The caudal marginal is strongly concave below, convex above, the- margin little recurved. The anterior outline is convex medially, with straight continuations at right angles to each Jateral suture. OS. CMVOMLGY ve deraues Reema ened olen ue 019 Of MmOchleds i syiewedingaw yee Veea ae remo .009 Longest chord of condyles and trochlea.............. -019 The remains of this species were found together by the writer in the Bridger beds on Black’s Fork, Wyoming. ANAPTOMORPHUS. Cope. Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society, 1872, p. 554. This genus is represented by the left ramus mandibuli of a single species. The posterior portion is broken away, and the teeth remaining perfect are the P. M. 2, and M.1and2. The ramus, though small, is stout, and deeper at the symphysis than at the last molar. What appears to be the dental foramen is nearly opposite the bases of the crowns of the molars. The mental foramen issues beneath the first premolar. Dentition of the ramus mandibuli, In. 2, C. 1, P.M. 2, M. 8, total, 16. It differs in many respects from these; there is no interruption in the series near the canine, and the symphysis, though massive, is not coéssified. Further details are, the last molar is three-lobed and elongated behind. The composition of the crowns of the preceding molars consists of four opposed lobes, which are very stout, and con- nected transversely by a thin ridge bebind, or in close contact in front. The premolar tooth which is best preserved, is a perfect second, which, while having two roots, possesses a crown which stands almost entirely on the anterior, presenting a curved sectorial crest forwards and up- wards. The dentition is more decidedly quadrumanous in this genus than in the last, and it might be referred decidedly to Lemuride were it not for the unossified symphysis. It no doubt represents a distinct group or family from Tomitheriwm, and one more nearly related to the existing types of Madagascar and South Africa. ANAPTOMORPHUS ZMULUS. Cope, loc. cit. This species was about as large as a marmoset or a red squirrel. The enamel of the teeth is entirely smooth. Measurements. M. Length dental line..........0 6.0.0 eee eee eee tee 0.0148 ‘© of last molar............0.02 eect eee 0030 “6 ante-penult..........0 22 eee eee eee ees 0025 Width “ 9 ohegepe at nebo Vicaregeeee x anes 0020 Length of three molars preserved....-.....+++++-+++ 0070 From the Bridger Beds of the upper valley of Green River. 6 On the Phylogeny of the Mammalian Orders. So much light is thrown on this subject by the researches into the structure of the fossil mam- malia of the Eocene formation, that it seems opportune to call attention to.the subject. I deem it demonstrated to a certainty, that the case with the mammals of this formation is the same as with the reptiles of the Trias, z.¢., that the family types are all more generalized, and the orders not nearly so widely distinguished as in later periods of the world’s history, The succession of forms which has terminated in the horse, has been clearly pointed out by Prof. Huxley, as well as the line which has given the world the beautiful order of the Artiodactyla ; but the approximate lineal predecessors of the Proboscidia, of the Ungulate animals as a whole, of the Quadrumana (including man), and of the Carnivora, have not been clearly pointed out. The genus Hobasileus has been shown* to be a Proboscidian which combines some important features of the Perissodactyla with those of its own order, thus standing in antecedent relation to the elephants, etc., of the present day. The number of such characters was shown to be some- what increased in Bathmodon, which therefore stands still nearer to tke common point of departure of the two orders. This point is to be found in types nearer the clawed orders (Unguiculata), in the number of their digits (4-5), and in which the transverse and longitudinal crests of the molar teeth are broken up into tubercles more or less connected, either type of dentition being derived according as such tubercles are expanded transversely or longitudinally. We have several genera which answer this description so far as the teeth are concerned, but unfortunately the digits are unknown ; such are Oligotomus, Orotherium, etc. The type of Tomitherium already described, evidently stands between Lemurine monkeys and such small allies of Paleothertide, with conic- tubercular teeth, and which abound in the Eocenes of Wyoming and France. The dentition of the two types is indeed but little different in the Quadrumanous and Ungulate types respectively, being a continuous series of I. 2 or 3; C. 1, P.M. 3-4; M. 3; the canines but moderately developed. A comparison with Naswa reveals no distant affinity. As above re- marked, the fore-limb presented a great similarity in this genus and Tomitherium. The teeth, though less numerous, in the molar series have the cutting type anterior and tubercular posterior, in both genera. Notharctus, Leidy, resembles Nasuwa still more than does Tomitherium, and occurs in the same Eocene strata. Prof. Leidy originally regarded it as a Carnivore, and subsequently (Hayden’s Survey Montana, 1871) placed it among Ungulates. He was probably nearly correct on both occasions, and that only a technical line will ultimately decide whether it be not a monkey.t * On the Short-footed Ungulata of Wyoming, page 3. + Dr. Lockwood, of Rutger’s College, in a recent number of the Popular Science Monthly, expressed serious suspicions of the Quadrumanous relationships of the Coati, little thinking at the time that the specimens to confirm his view were at that moment in the hands of paleon- ' tologists. 7 But the genus which associates more definitely the orders Carnivora and Quadrumana, is the Cercoleptes, which F. Cuvier* placed between the two. Its two cutting premolars and three true molars, with the co- Gssified rami of the mandible are truly Quadrumanous features, although it should on other grounds be regarded as a plantigrade carnivore. Sev- eral of the extinct genera of the Wyoming Eocene will prove to be allied to this form. Cercoleptes does not, however, present us with the ultémate original type of the Carnivora. Such a type must also generalize the seals, with their longitudinal, cone-bearing molars, and flat, fissured claws. Some of the seals also unite the scaphoid and lunar bones later in life than other Carnivora, hence we would reasonably look for the division of these bones in their predecessors. The flat-clawed genera of Wyoming} answer these demands. The genera Mesonyx and Synoplotherium presents us with a series of molar teeth which repeat each other in form, are com- pressed below, and bear conical cusps. The jaws in the latter genus are slender, and the canines tend to the great development seen in many seals; but principally, the scaphoid and lunar bones are distinct, and the claws flat and widely fissured. The tympanic bone is more like that of the bear, and some seals, than that of the digitigrade Carnivora. These genera, though probably good swimmers, were well removed from the seals in the structure of the long bones of the limbs, and were probably remote in their ancestry. In Oligotomus, Orotherium, Hyopsodus and similar forms, the conic tu- bercles of the lower molars have a slight alternation, and the posterior, which has a crescentoid section in wearing, inclines to connection with both the inner conic tubercles by low ridges. These ridges are fully devel- oped in Paleosyops so that we have a dental crest of two Vs, in the infe- rior molars. This in wearing produces the two crescents of Paleotherium. The addition of two tubercles on the inner side takes place in the higher forms, which terminates in the four crescent-bearing molars of the Rumi- nants. How this is done is proven later by examples from the maxillary teeth. In Orothertum vasacciense there is a tendency for the conic tuber- cles to be connected in pairs by low cross ridges. These ridges fully de- veloped produce the two cross-crests of Hyrachyus and Tapirus. In Rht nocerus the outer portion retains a crescentoid form, giving rise to an L-shaped crest. In Bathmodon diagonal ridges appear which would result in two Vs, as in Pale@osyops, were it not that both transverse and oblique elements of the posterior V disappear, leaving but one such in the middle and posterior part of the mandibular series. In Uintatherium the diag onal from the posterior crest never appears, leaving a transverse crest and a V on the true molars. In the superior molar series the flattening of the outer tubercles may * Dentes des Mammifers, p. 31. + See the Flat-clawed Carnivora of Wyoming, by E. D. Cope, April, 1873, 8 proceed so far as to produce on wearing a confluence of the erescentoid surfaces. This is the case in Orothertwm sylvaticum in the mandibular series. In both Paleosyops and Hyrachyus those tubercles of the upper molars are confluent into two Vs (more or less open, when unworn). In the former the inner tubercles retain their primitive conic tubercular form, but in Paleothertum, Rhinocerus, Lophiodon, Hyrachyus and Ta- pirus they elongate transversely so as to meet the corresponding outer tubercles (now crests) forming the familiar cross-crests of those genera. If the tubercles are alternate, they produce the oblique crest of Palao- therium, if opposite, the cross-crest of Tapirus. If on the other hand the inner tubercles flatten like the outer, on wear- ing, we have the quadricrescentoid type of Anoplotheritum and the Rumi- nants. But it is important to observe, that the lower types of Quadrumana and Carnivora present the quadrituberculate crown with tendency to flattening of the outer tubercles, as seen in these lowest Ungulatu. In the Carnivora the sectorial tooth is produced by the greater flattening and partial confiuence of the outer tubercles, and the, entire loss of the inner, the ‘“‘heel”’ being in the dogs and cats, ¢. g. their only representa- tive. In the Quadrumanous families, including man, the primitive quad- rituberculate type of molars is preserved, the flattening of the outer tubercles being finally lost. It is to be observed that the lines of Ungulata, Quadrumana, and Car- nivora, originate in plantigrade types, a state of things quite predomi- nant among the lower series, or Lissencephala. It is universal in Hden- tata and very usual in Rodentia and Insectivora. The lower forms of Moarsupialia and all of the Monotremes present it. In the Marsupials, Rodents, Ungulates, and Carnivores we have series whose highest ex~- pression is in the most highly digitigrade genera. Tbe accompanying diagram is designed to express to the eye more clearly the propositions made above. By comparing it with a similar table published by Prof. Gill (Proceedings of the American Association for the Advancement of Science for 1871, p. 295), a close resemblance between the two may be observed, as well as certain differences. I wish to be understood that the genera named in it as ancestors, are to be regarded in the light of types of groups. There is no other mode of explaining the facts, than that in accordance with the law of ‘““homolo- gous groups,’ ¢.¢. that several genera of one group have undergone simi- lar modffication into corresponding ones of a second group.* * See Origin of Genera, page 79, Prop. V. Published, May 6th, 1878. we *‘SONWOLODITO ¢ eos *"NOGOWHLVa ‘SAHOASOW IVA Ye ee *‘NWOIMHHLIHONVY ‘WOINHHLOTAONY “ROTHWELONTA ‘NOINVddI ‘VUOAINWO "SVHda 14 ‘snnda “SOTIOD VU "VILNVNINOW “WOIMHHLINOL “aOWaT “HIVAVH “sodao “HVAIINIS “OWOH “SHLAA TOOWNO - “RS “VOSVN “SINVO “STITHA “VNW AH ™ “WOlMHHLOTAONAS *“NOGONW AH _ “sosun “VIGHdINNId ¢ "ON THE OSTHOLOGY OF THE EXTINCT TAPIROID HYRACHYUS. BY PROF. E. D. COPE, A. M. XN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF THE EXTINCT TAPIROID HYRACHYUS. By Pror. E. D. Corr, A. M. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, April 18, 1878.) This genus was originally described by Leidy* from portions of skele- tons of individuals from the Eocene tertiary of Wyoming. He recognized it as related to the Lophiodon of Cuvier in dentition, and as sharing with characters of that Eocene genus, peculiarities which belong to the exist- ing genus Tapirus. Having obtained a large series of remains of this genus, including more or less numerous portions of six species with nearly complete skeleton of H. eximius, Leidy, I propose to give such an account of its osteology as will place its relations on a certain basis. The characters which distinguish its dentition from those of the allied genera are as follows: Tapirus, Briss. Lower jaw: third molar two- crested ; three premolars, the third and fourth with two transverse crests. Upper jaw: seven molars, first with an inner heel tubercle; other premolars with two transverse crests. Hyrachyus, Leidy. Lower jaw: third molar with two crests; four pre- molars, third and fourth with one transverse and one longitudinal crest. Upper jaw: seven molars, first without interior heel; premolars with two transverse crests. Lophiodon, Cuvier. Lower jaw: third molar with three cross-crests ; premolars three, Nos. 2 and 8 with longitudinal crests. Upper jaw: pre- molars with longitudinal crest only ; No. 4 with two transverse crests. Upper jaw: premolars with only one transverse crest. In Hyrachyus the nasal bones are elongate, and unite with the maxil- laries anterior to the orbit; in H. extmius above the foramen infra-orbitale exterius ; in Zapirus those bones are much shortened, and either do not unite with the maxillaries or join them and the frontals above the orbit at different points from the anterior to the posterior borders. The tem- poral fosse are so extended as to produce an elevated sagittal crest, which is bifurcate behind, each projection continuing along the outer margin of the occipital region as a lateral crest. The tympanic bone is unossified beneath the meatus auditorius externus, which is bounded in ‘front by astrong postglenoid process. Posteriorly it is bounded by along descending mastoid process of the squamosal bone, nearly closing it below. This is bounded posteriorly by a long and stout paramastoid pro- cess, which is compressed from before backwards and curves backwards and inwards. The foramen magnum has prominent supero-lateral mar- gins which are néarly straight, and unite at a right angle above. The dentition is thus: I. $; C.4+; P.M. 4 M. 3; a considerable dia- stema separates the premolars and the canine. In the species studied, the vértebre are divided as follows: C. 7; D. * Hayden’s U. 8. Geological Survey of Montana, 1871, p. 361. 2 18; L. 7; 8.5; C.?; Of the cervicals the seventh only is not pierced by the arterial canal. The atlas has a broad flat “transverse ’’ process. The digits are 43; the third with a symmetrical hoof, those of the exterior digits halved ; the former have two reverted proximal processes, the latter, one. The astragalus exhibits a deeply-grooved and extensive trochlear are, with rather long neck, which has a greater facet for the astragalus, a lesser for the cuboid bone. From the above it is evident that this genus is nearly allied to Tapirus and cannot be removed to another family. Professor Leidy states that the premolars differ from those of Tapirus in having ‘‘but one inner lobe connected with the external crest by two transverse crests.’”? The appearance of one lobe is produced by the posterior curvature of the anterior transverse crest round the inner extremity of the posterior crest. I now proceed to describe the skeleton more exactly. HYRACHYUS EXIMIUS. Leidy. Hayden’s Geol. Survey, Montana, 1871, p. 361. Cranium. In the specimen to be described, the anterior portion from the glenoid cavities is wanting. The sagittal crest is quite elevated, and the lateral occipital quite prominent, and continuous below with the superior margin of the squamosal portion of the zygoma. Four nutri- tious foramina pierce the parietal bone near its middle and above the paramastoid process, and two enter the squamosal above the postglenoid process. The paramastoid process approaches near the occipital condyle by its posterior border. I cannot discover the sutural boundaries of the mastoid bone, but that separating the paramastoid process from the process in front of it is distinct. The condyle of the mandible is massive and the posterior border of the latter extends backwards with a slight obliquity. Measurements. — M. Elevation of sagittal crest above foramen magnum..... 0.045 Width of bifurcation of crest behind.................. 0388 ai occiput behind meatus auditorius............ .070 Width between, inclusive of occipital condyles........ .046 «temporal fossa at meatus.............0. cee eee .050 «meatus auditorius............. 0.00. cece eee .012 « eondyle of mandible.....................0000e .032 Depth of ramus behind.................0..0 cece eee 095 In further illustration of the species I add measurements of teeth, etc. from another specimen : Length of last two superior molars...............20005 041 ee ast MOlarsccces sys .ees steed oped teed eee .019 Width Of Jast 25" secs 3 sahedeebaacaraaaaen tse .++ 2022 Length of inferior molar series...............200.000- -095 ee OS WPEMOlALS oye ces eistiqeh ses ooiaag a aeaowe Acs costae -040 ec ast anOlary. says weaeseh nea de-abiond eee i hales +021 3 Measurements. s M. Width of last molar... 0.0.00... cc ccc cece cece eee .013 Depth ramus at first true molar...................505 -040 Vertebre. The atlas is deeply incised anteriorly above. It is rather short and its transverse processes are flat, thin, about as long as broad -and with regular convex distal margin. The arterial foramen issues some distance above and within the notch which marks the anterior base of the transverse process. It enters at the notch at the posterior base. ‘The neural arch is quite convex and its anterior margin is obtusely rounded. The axis is near the same length and bears a prominent and elongate laminate neural spine. Its diapar apophysis is narrow and over- laps the parapophysis behind it three-quarters of an inch; it is pierced for the cervical artery. The centva of the third and fourth cervicals are about equal in length to that of the axis, but the remaining ones shorten successively to the seventh which maintains a length somewhat greater than its width. The parapophyses of these, except the seventh, are flat- tened and have considerable antero-posterior extent, their extremities overlapping. A short and rather narrow and stout diapophysis is present on the sixth cervical; on the seventh it is larger, especially expanded antero-posteriorly at the base, and truncate. There is no parapophysis. The fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh have eeoren opisthoccelian centra ; that of the third is injured. Measurements. M. Length of the cervical series..........-...-..0-2.0-- 0.175 es atlas, between articular faces................-. .046 ss pase transverse PrOCeSS.... 6... eee eee eee -085 ee of a OE, ek eaiee & sale eames -020 Diameter neural canal in front............00.ee ee eee 021 As of anterior Expanse......... ee ceed eee eee eens 050 te “ total MG Ase cyatee eves saw eae 099 Length axis along basis neural arch...........-.+.++.- 021 Elevation crest (rectangular) from posterior zygapo- 50) 02 (a 036 Length parapophysis of fifth cervical on margin....... 051 Extent zygapophyses ‘ ae fC aaa -048 Expanse a a “© behind. .044 Elevation neural spine of C.6...... ee eee ee 056 ee ee OO Oo Tale syeroy aoaiennanusieice 8 a SRS 075 Length centrum below ‘6 6.0... eee ee eee eee teens 028 Diameter of cup, about......... eee cece cece eect ee ence 082 The measurements indicate that the neural spines of the sixth and seventh are quite elevated, the latter nearly equal to that of the first dorsal. The spines of the dorsal vertebre are elevated in the front of the series rising some distance above the scapule. They shorten and widen rapidly 4 from the middle of the series backwards. The extremities of all from the scapula posteriorly are turned forwards. The metapophyses are con- spicuously elevated above the diapophysis on the eleventh dorsal, and on the eighteenth, their elevation is about .4 that of the neural spine. The diapophysis is extended beyond the tubercular articulation, on the 18th dorsal; the extension and expansion increases rapidly on the lumbars. On the fourth they are as wide at the base as .66 the length of the cen- trum and maintain their width, being directed anteriorly. On the sixth and seventh they are still wider and longer, and very thin. They present a projecting transverse surface backwards one-fourth the length from the base for articulation with the seventh lumbar and first sacral respectively. The centra of the lumbars are depressed and slightly opisthoccelian, ex- cept the last, which is flat. They are contracted and keeled below. The sacrum is long and narrow, and thoroughly codéssified in the speci- men. The diapophysis of the first and part of that of the second gives attachment, to the ilium. The intervertebral foramina are rather small. Measurements. M. Length of dorsal vertebre along middles of neural SPINES. se sisidia Seiad eed ea irdenng teak Fae ESS -420 ee Of TUMDArs: GO:, c.g d.esicenoane sive c% Selena sca 298 a of sacrum along centra.......... ees cece ee eee 170 Diameter centrum first dorsal (transverse). ..........64. .019 te of (vertical).............66- 019 ee “fifth lumbar span asanie’ Rae 020 “ es s (transverse)...........+.- 0325 Hength: CO. scarce esas eiieaens ehetn dein eeu loe .039 ee diapophysis sixth do. ........ ccc eee eee eee 065 Greatest transverse width of diapophysis sixth lumbar. .030 Length centrum seventh lumbar.............0.0.0.0 0 034 Transverse diameter centrum first sacral.............. 036 #6 expanse diapophyses do. ............-44. -086 = diameter end of last sacral................ 020 oe ee diapophyses do. ................ 043 Elevation neural spine second dorsal..............-60. 095 i s seventh ‘‘ above scapula.... .035 ns “eighteenth ‘‘ (from arch behind) .037 The ribs are long and slender, the first but little expanded distally and united with the manubrium sterni a little behind its middle. They num- ber eighteen, but as the last is quite long, there may have been another pair of shorter ones not yet exposed in the matrix. Measurements. M. Length firsts cian gaesees vee oreaewieles deca resae 0.118 Width first, distallyis. ..cceec cscs siascaneee nes ee saws .018 Length eighteenth............. : see. .180 e “sixteenth (end broken). \ from tubercle. ' vee 229 x . 5 There are four sternal segments preserved, with a fragment of another. They are distinct, and the first is the largest. It is a longitudinal plate, placed on edge, with the anterior border strongly excavated. The in- ferior margins of the succeeding segments are thickened, but the com- pressed form remains, the section being triangular. The scapula is large for the size of the animal. It has an approxi- mately triangular form, the base being superior. The posterior angle is right, but the anterior regularly rounded. The apex supports the glenoid cavity on a neck which is contracted by a shallow excavation of the anterior margin. The latter is bounded next the glenoid cavity by the short obtuse coracoid, which stands a short distance above the articula- tion. The spine is long, rather elevated, with a regular convex border curved backwards. Measurements. M. Length of three sternal segments............0.0000005 0.147 fe first oe 6 Be eedeeeawae ok aatae 084 Depth of <‘ ee in front............. 044 Width of “ ss ee below ...........4.. 004 i third fe es Sb wba aneg ee ite Fog eer OLD Length of scapula (median).............. 00. cee sees 2215 Width above (greatest)......... 0... ccc ceee cece eee eee 130 “2 OF NOCks 235044 yweGkas Wea Gataaiada ss eohe8 086 ¢ of glenoid Cavity... 01... cce cece cece cece eee ees 035 Humerus. The head is directed a little inside of directly backwards. The bicipital groove is very deep and the inner tuberosity large and directed forwards. The external tuberosity is much larger, as usual in this group of ungulates, and rises in a hook-like apex above the level of the head. The external bicipital ridge is lateral, and not very prominent, extending on one-third the length of the shaft. The shaft is moderately compressed at the middle, but transversely flattened below. It is nearly straight. The condyles are narrow, and the inner and outer tuberosities almost wanting ; their position marked by shallow concavities. The ex- ternal continues in a lateral crest which turns into the shaft below the lower third. The inner condyle is both the widest and most prominent ; the external has its carina at its middle, and its external trochlear face oblique and narrow; narrowest behind. The olecranar and coronoid fosse are deep and produce a small supra-condylar foramen. The ulna exhibits a large and obtuse olecranon, concave on the external face. Its glenoid cavity is narrowed and elevated behind; in front it widens, and there the ulna receives the transverse proximal end of the radius, which overhangs it on both sides, leaving the little elevations of the right and left coronoid processes about equal. The vertical diameters of the shaft of the ulna are about equal throughout, Its section is tri- angular, the base being next the radius for the proximal third. This is followed by an edge next the ulna, and the base of the section is on the outer inferior aspect, an account of the direction of an angle from a short 6 distance beyond the outer coronoid process to the base of the ulnar epiphysis, where it disappears. Distally there are two other very obtuse ridges above this one. The extremity bears two facets, the larger for the cuneiform, the smaller for the pisiform bone. The radius is throughout its length a stouter bone than the ulna and bears much the greater part of the carpal articulation, viz. : with the scaphoid, lunar and part of the cuneiform bones. This articulation is transverse to that of the ulna, which is thus at one side of and behind it. The head is a transverse oval in section, the narrower end outwards. The articular face consists of one-and-a-half trochlez, the latter wider and internal. The shaft is a transverse oval in section, with an angular ridge along the middle externally, and the distal part proximally. A broad groove marks the upper face of the epiphysis, where the shaft has a ver- tical inner face. Measurements. M Length humerus (axial).......-.0 sees eee eee eee 0.270 Diameter head to bicipital groove.............+++-++5- 037 Length along crest outer tuberosity (about).........-- 052 Transverse diameter, distally..............000 ee eee eee .046 Antero-posterior do. inner condyle.............---.- 042 Width olecranar fossa.... 22.0... cece eee cee eee eee -020 Geneth wnai.acisca07 cpsses eee deres eau san caeetecn -260 Depth olecranon, distally......... a's ae Grae gress aeTE 027 ‘© at COrONOId PYOCESS... 6... ee eect ee eens 025 ( of distal etid): .jeecuss vices segasecbss stamsewnss 019 “at middle shaft................06. asia aig ae Pieas .019 Length radiusy.4scsaonaeieg se aus amarso steed gun eweless 200 Width Of heads <2 sissies Herpes Yeas canans 036 Depth of head........... 0. cece ee eee Piesah avatar guaisipelond sey 021 Width shaft at middle............. ccc cece cece ee cee 021 “near distal end (greatest)............. ee eee eee .037 «distal articulation... ..........0ccceceeeeneeeete .030 The elements of the carpus are distinguished for length, and for re- duction of width. The anterior faces of all are considerably longer than broad, but the longest faces of the cuneiform, scaphoid, and trapezoides are antero-posterior. The facets are as usual in the carpus; scaphoid 3; lunar }; cuneiform 3; trapezium +; trapezoides +; magnum 2; unciform 2, The cuneiform has a rather L-shaped external face. The pisiform has two proximal facets and is enlarged and thickened distally ; pressed inwards it reaches the scaphoid. The trapezium is a small subdiscoid bone with convex outer face. The magnum is as broad as deep in front, where its surface is swollen; it is produced behind into a spatulate de- curved hook. The unciform has a narrow sub-acute hook behind, with wide base. Measurements. M. Width of carpals of first row together................ 0.044 “of lunare, outer face........ 02. c cece cece eee -016 Depth “ Oe ala dernuanelidc tease ands .020 7 Measurements. M. Depth cuneiform outer face.............. cece cece eee: 020 Width es OL dia oleate a Ga AB RUIeA we OS SRieE .020 Length pisiform MG” ible eu Sai eanionuind Takata edice .030 Depth distally BE.” _rdoacsl o-Diaterayapahaestavat tet ibah bya snegiatate 014 Width three carpals of second row..............eeeees -038 ‘C “magnum outer face...... 2... cece cee cee eee eens -015 Depth #6 CO Sintucis play edia'a ates olyee hy a4 8 014 ‘« unciform SE) cpatierhwish.d sia anetiab calece bard nates 017 Width ‘ce a Cee ene ee -020 Length <“ antero-posterior....... 2... cece eee eee 021 «magnum 2 SA egiselciattta aap 46 exe 029 Total length of carpals........... 0... cece cece eee e eee -040 The metacarpals are quite slender. The first only is wanting; the third is rather stouter than the others, while the fourth is considerably the most slender. Its distal extremity is oblique with prominent median keel, which is wanting on the superior aspect. The proximal facets of these bones are respectively (2d) 2, (8d) 2, (4th) 1, (5th) 1. There isa short shallow groove near the proximal front of No. 8. The phalanges corresponding are lost in the specimen. r Measurements. M. Length of fifth metacarpal.............. cece eee eee ees 0.070 Estimated length of foot,.............. see eee e eens 187 Distal diameter of 5th metacarpal............-....-05 012 Proximal ‘ sites ib ce Gale sxctinsnenedce Bearcats -007 s as 4th oO chalheiraa SaaMennea ae etc 012 ee fe 3d HE Gace Hata eictap elves Saige 017 re i 2d SE Gites ete g eGnghlenhdeas oroe-e 012 The above are taken on the articular faces transversely. The pelvis is perfectly preserved. The ischium is but little over half as long as the ilium measuring from the middle of the acetabulum. The ilium is a triradiate bone, the superior or sacral plate rather shorter and wider than that forming the ‘‘crest,’’ which is subsimilar to the peduncu- lar portion. The crest expands very slightly distally forwards and down- wards. The ischio-pubic suture is a long one, and the obturator foramen a long oval; the inferior pelvic elements do not form a transverse, but meet at an open angle. Measurements. M. Length ilium to sacral border.............0e-eeeeeeee 0.130 ss GE EG CHOBE a Siaistaislainwass Voss eoighelbualcise ae eaten 180 crest... 22... es iochioiuatirete Dake Cina annie Mamie eae MOD .060 Wadth, peduncles ccs wis escaers wistrerne's seas aaperniedk sale’ 030 Length ischium from middle of acetabulum........... .110 Width do. posteriorly..... Fodts crdouut oatnaseedeine ss 080 Length obturator foramen.............. 00 eee eee cee 041 Width a CE dead alactyatelAa Sahara olareanweal aetna ds 034 Expanse of ischia above at middle.................065 076 i 8 Femur. The head projects inwards on a well-marked neck. The great trochanter is strongly recurved and presents an anterior tuberosity as well. It rises to an incurved apex much elevated above the head. The prominence of the front of the femur is continued into the front of the trochanter. The outer margin of the shaft is thin, and at a point two-fifths the length from the proximal end is produced into a low thin trochanter, which is curved forwards and thickened on the margin. The trochlea is well elevated, the inner margin a little the most so, and is narrow. It is continuous with the surface of the inner condyle, which is the shorter and more vertical; the external is longer and divergent ; its terminal face is marked by two fosse, one in front of the other just out- side the distal end of the ridge bordering the trochlea. Little trochanter moderate. Measurements. M. Total, length. :csesweus si. es eee sese ge cass ea ueedeyecece 0.285 Proximal width of head and trochanter............... 075 Width from front to edge third trochanter............ 050 (4 “JUSt AbOVE CONGYIES ican ee cs cacea ca nde nisl +085 SEe “Of CONDVICSia ts Fes wisi ox eyc teen ee se ba Seas 058 Chord of outer condyle and trochlea.................. 060 The tb¢a has a broad prominent crest, which is remarkable in being deeply fissured longitudinally at its superior portion. The tendinous notch separates the outer portion of the crest from the spreading margin of the outer cotyloid face. The crest disappears at the proximal third, and the shaft becomes flattened in front and on the inner side. The dis- tal articular extremity is impressed by 1.3 trochlez, the outer being com- pleted by the fibula. The posterior tuberosity is more nearly median than usual, hence the inner margin of the inner trochlea is low posteriorly, and the inner malleolus hasa considerable beveled inferior margin. The fibula has a slender shaft, but little compressed. The head is expanded fore and aft, and the malleolus is quite stout. Measurements. M. Length Of tibia... 5... basa en dtceste veaean dens eeyakess 0.244 Diameter from outer angle of head to inner angle of OT CSUiais.tser isle oghineusaney nnd wauieeers ea ba aS Sincshate dre a te 065 Diameter distal end (greatest)..................004. 16. 4085 Diameter articular face; transverse..............-.... 027 #e se on fore and aft................. -026 Both hind feet are perfectly preserved. The calcanewm is rather elon- gate and compressed; the lower face truncate with two longitudinal bounding ridges, the outer of which is discontinued before reaching the heel. The surface between them is striate grooved. The outer face is slightly coneave. The astragaline facets are much expanded inwards ; the outer is transverse and strongly convex, and separated by a groove from the inner; whieh is longitudinal and nearly plane. The posterior 9 edge of this, and convexity of the outer facets are received into a trans- verse groove of the posterior part of the lower face of the astragalus. The cuboid facet is diaggnal and is bounded within by a third narrow facet for the astragalus. The astragalus has a strongly convex deeply grooved trochlea; the convexity extends over 158°. The trochlea is nearly in the vertical, a little oblique to the longitudinal axis of the foot. The exterior malleolar facet is well marked and bounds a lateral fossa above. The neck of the astragalus is broad and not contracted, but not wider than the trochlea. Its navicular facet is wide and concave, the cuboid narrow, with a long angle behind. The cuboid is quite elongate and with a narrow anterior face ; it has a large posterior tuberosity not projecting much posteriorly. The navicular is flat with a sigmoid prox- imal face, convex on the inner side, concave on the outer. It has the three cuneiform facets below, the inner antero-posterior. The inner is a flat bone with antero-posterior plane, and apex directed backwards, and considerable oblique facet for the second metatarsal. The mesocuneiform is much the smaller and brings the third metatarsus a short distance proximal to the fourth. The ectocuneiform is a little wider than deep. The metatarsals are three, and are rather slender. The two outer are equal in length, and the median but little wider proximally, the increased width being more obvious distally. They have no proximal grooves, and the outer has a low outer tuberosity. The facets of the second row of tarsals are + 44. The phalanges, including ungueal, are 3, 3, 3. The proximal ones are longer than wide and contracted at the ends; the penultimate are still stouter in form. The ungues of the middle line are symmetrical and broad, with the margin a segment of an ovoid, and slight contraction at the neck. The proximal articulation is bounded by a fossa on each side, which is in its turn, isolated by the elongate process found jn the tapir and in the horse. The margin is marked by radiating strize separated by grooves, of which the median is the most marked. The lateral ungues are contracted on the inner side, and only possess the proximal fossa and hook on the outer side. The median distal groove is well marked. Measurements. M. Length of hind foot from heel............--....--.00- 0.286 os GaleCameUM ss ssaas ds eeeseses we eed an eee wars .083 ee cuboid facet of do. shag Rtaeere 8 PRaES H stmeas -024 Depth caleaneum behind...........-..----------20--- 025 Width a atiastragalus sos 6 cacaa ss ease wemeses 035 Greatest axiallength of ( ..seseeee cece cece eeeee 045 Width between trochlear crests do. .......-.....005 022 Length neck do. outer side................ eee eee -014 Width, head “dO: .oscccsccscncansemceadets penwoncs .030 se MAVICUIAT Ss saga bis sheiew aang Meee NW aa ependese 031 Length at middle, Gide dwedlas roa wiwescihas -010 $6 GUDOIC, » ccd decaieess see awe eR Sees ass bseeeess 022 Depth HE” VOUPSIEE 5.6 o5.2.5 saber sn Secigtalonm ae Be: 025 10 Measurements. M. Length ectocuneiform in front...............0e cee eee .018 Width i Bs shanti teik chee MOORS NEEM 019 “¢ mesocuneiform ‘oi. eee cece e ee nee 019 Length ee CR, | Settee neater aimee wt la Gad +.008 « entocuneiform at side...........-6 eee eee eee 021 Depth & te ere Cie ee re 015 Length of metatarsus IL............ 00.22 cee cee eee 102 i. oi DT oes spn trices oi wiolnlde dante enaee teins 107 Width mt IL. proximally............ pelle -016 a Ii. SO gn gieckeneaie'ed .-.. 020 ae us II. distally.... toes pr sawe 016 a ce Wie «* fossa. (...... 025 Length median-phalanges I......... 2.0... cee eee eee 025 Width ee ae distally... assiiawaesvewse4 015 Depth = te Coo Vahtce a oaad dal wei aie 009 Length ‘“ Loic vanced x aaee aes 4s -015 ee ae # WAU 2 o6 5k cGigase oe Scie nie 029 Width of articular facet do......... 6. cece eee eee eee 014 ee MOCK: OL, 1 O sex. cieranscg ees casitese veer aenastine: sealenar ee weeimues 021 oe greatest expanse d0...........0.0.2 0c eee svna «029 Length phalanges of metatarsal I]..................5. 060 a unguis fe Eg sacecuradepnaut yar a hRyene oy 028 Width es CEPOACESE) sccsiciccaugd faa sonvocseaye ecodar pce nats 018 Length metarsus and phalanges IV............ sb Saas 158 Restoration. The following dimensions may be relied on as a basis for a restoration of this species : M. WCAG os oie sarees bode ti hid, d wale A leaegs Quer tue ahead Goapseaeanse 0.220 Daneth vertebral column less tail.................. 1.063 equal 42.1 inches.................-.--22+-- 1.288 of neural spines exposed................-.. -085 OL, SCAPUN Gs sisresiaitiee nite cine acetals Bonnets jonas 215 Height 4 of fore leg......... ccc cc eee cece cence 697 Total 31.05 inclusive. ...................04- ‘Y47 Of hind dep ciidssiucda eb dwlenhe das exe ees -T70 Height of elevation of ilium...................0-. 135 Total 29.7 inches. .......... cece eee eee ees 905 Depth of body at middle manubrium................ 255 te ee ab Toth Tibi sanckeageaaeomaes oes 250 Allowance being made for the obliquity of the humerus, scapula, femur and ilium, the elevation in life was, M. At the withers (26.6 inch).......................5... 872 BS PUTA, ccsitie ated aterene 484 PEs Sea Oe ee AN - 762 The size of this species was then that of a large sheep. Comparison of the skeleton with that of Tapirus roulini. For the opportunity of making this comparison I am indebted to the Smithsonian 11 Institution, which possesses a skeleton of the above species of tapir from Equador, presented by President Moreno. Cranium. In addition to the generic characters mentioned at the com- mencement of this description, the A. eximius and T. roulini, differ as follows: in H. eximius there is (1) a high sagittal crest which is wanting in 7. roulini, T. malayanus, and approximated in 7’. terrestris. (2) The crest of the squamosal part of the zygoma is continuous with the lateral occipital crest, which is not the case in existing tapirs. ; Vertebre. (1) The arterial canal of the atlas is not isolated in front as in T. rowlint, but notches the basis of transverse process. (2) The axis is longer than in 7. roulind. (38) The neural spines and especially the metapuphyses of the posterior dorsal vertebra are more elevated. (4) The- ends of the centra of the lumbars are flatter, and more depressed. (5) The diapophyses are wider and longer and thinner and the penultimate articu- ates with the last by an angular process, which is not the case in 7. roulint. Scapula. (1) This bone is equal in size to that of a 7. rowlini of con- | siderably greater general dimensions, and is hence relatively larger. (2) The spine is not angulate as in that species, has a longer base, and longer elevated margin. (3) The neck is more contracted and (4) the coracoid is not recurved as in J. rowlint. (5) The sinus bounded below by the latter is much shallower, and not bordered above by a recurved hook of the margin. : . Humerus. (1) It is relatively smaller in H. eximius. (2) The internal bicipital ridge of 7. roulind is wanting. (8) The external condyle ismuch shorter, whence its border is nearer its trochlear rib. The radius has a narrower head (1), the external articular plane being shortened. (2) The shaft is wider with a more acute longitudinal lateral ridge medially, and more rounded distal end. The ulna is (1) absolutely nearly as long as in T. roulini, being thus relatively longer. (2) It has three weak, longitu- dinal ridges on a convex outer face; in 7. roulint the external face is divided by a very prominent longitudinal angle from the radial cotylus, which spreads distally, sending one angle to the upper and another to the lower base of the distal epiphysis. Carpus. This part is (1) absolutely and relatively smaller than in 7. roulint. (2) The pisiform is more cylindroid distally. (8) The scaphoid is more produced backwards on the inner side; the excavation of the inner side is more continued as a concavity of the.outer side of the front. (3) The unciform has an acute tuberosity behind ; in T. rowlind it is short, vertical and obtuse. (4) The trapezoides has a shorter, wider, and more ‘swollen external face. (5) The pisiform is small and convex instead of being larger and flat. © The metacarpals (1) are absolutely and relatively smaller. (2) The inner (II) has a more oblique phalangeal articulation, which is short above and with the keel prolonged upwards instead of being as in 7. roulint, distal only. The pelvis is distinguished by the much longer plate of the ilium, whose extremity constitutes the crest. (1) The crest is also shorter, and more 12 anterior. In 7. roulini, this plate does not so much exceed the sacral plate. (2) The pubes and ilia are not so horizontal, but meet at nearly a right angle, and (3) the ischiopubic common suture is considerably longer. (4) The obturator foramen is a more elongate oval. The femur is very similar to that of 7. roulini, being no smaller in relative size. (1) The great trochanter is wider fure and aft, and with margin more continued on the anterior aspect of the extremity of the shaft. (2) The great trochanter is nearer the middle of the length. (3) The condyle surfaces are continuous with the rotular, not isolated as in 7. roulini. The latter also (4) lacks the two fossz on the outer mar- gin of the external seen in H. ewimius. (5) The rotular groove is also narrower in the latter and not so deeply excavated as in 7. roulint. The tibéa is (1) reduced in size, and especially contracted distally ; the relative widths of the ends are 6 cm: 3.5; in 7. rouliné 7.5 cm to 5 (2) The crest is more prominent and is deeply fissured by a groove, which is represented by a shallow concavity in 7. rowlini. The groove (8) ex- ternal to this is deeper. (4) The posterior inner tuberosity of the distal end, is more median, hence, the inner trochlear groove is further removed from the anterior inner malleolus, which has, therefore, a greater inner )not outer) extent. The tarsus (1) is generally longer and narrower, except in the case of the cuboid bone (2) which is shorter than in 7. roulini. (8) The astra- galus has a narrower neck which therefore appears more on the inner side. (4) The facet for the cuboid is smaller. (5) The inner tuberosity | of the head ismore prominent. (6) The calcaneum is more slender, with larger cuboid facet, especially posteriorly. The metatarsus is absolutely nearly as long as in 7. roulini, and therefore relatively longer and more slender. (2) The median (III) is nearly similar to the others in width; in the 7. rowlini, much larger than the lateral. The phalanges of the first cross series are more contracted distally. The more important differences between the skeletons of the two species in addition to those pointed out under the head of the genus, are those of the ulna, the scapula, the lumbar vertebre, the ilium and the crest of the tibia. The scapula is more like that of Tapirus terrestris, while the ilium is approximated by that of 7. malayanus among living species ; its form leans towards the Equine series, and not to the Paleotherotd. Conclusion. From the preceding it is evident that there lived in North America during thé Eocene period, a type of Yapiride only differing generically from that now existing in South America. Thus one form of the many peculiar and primitive ones of that time still persists in the Tropics and Southern hemisphere, which claims more ancient character than the Rhinocerus, Elephants, and other remains of Miocene time. The affinities of Cercoleptes and Nasua to the types of the same period have been already indicated,* and with the present case may be regarded as confirmatory of the proposition stating the early geologic state of the existing Fauna Neotropica. * See on the Primitive types of the Mammalian Orders, 1873. See Origin of Genera, p. 99 and preced, GEOLOGY AND PALAONTOLOGY. 193 ‘with the table-lands of Guiana and Brazil;* that the subsequent upheaval of the Andes left estuary friths now marked by the three river systems ;f that the Andes did not reach their present alti- tude until after the deposition of the Amazon formation, though it was a slow movement in mass, for the beds are nowhere unequally tilted or dislocated ;+ that the archipelago on the north was for- merly united to the southern continent, and that it has since been an area of subsidence; § and that simultaneously with this subsi- dence was created the low watershed which now separates the Amazon and Caribbean waters. * Bates has shown that the geographical distribution of insects indicates that Guiana was formerly an island. + The sediments from these straits near the ocean would have a purely marine character ; and Hartt observes that the clays and sandstones on the coast tie in with those of the Amazon. t This certainly follows, if the Pebas and Pichaua shells prove to be early ter- tiary. The clay beds ascend the eastern slope beyond the village of Napo, which stands 1,400 feet above Para, and in long. 77°. The red clay was not prominent on the Rio Napo till we reached long. 74°, and altitude of 550 feet, where there is a very high bank called Puca-urcu, or monte colorado, containing lignite, — una mina de carbon de piedra, says Villavicencio. This interstratified lignite is trace- able eastward as far as Tabatinga. Darwin says that the Pampean formation was accompanied by an elevatory movement. § This is suggested by the South American aharastad of the West Indian mammals and mollusks. There are palzontological reasons for believing (Pro- ceedings of the Academy of Natural Science, Phila., 1868, p. 318) that the Carib- bean continent was not submerged before the close of the Post Pliocene. A.A. A.S. VOL. XIX. 25 194 B. NATURAL HISTORY. Il. ZOOLOGY. 1. On THe Homotocies or some oF THE CrantaL Bones OF - = THE REPTitia, AND ON THE SysTEMATIC ARRANGEMENT OF THE Crass. By Epwarp D. Cops, of Philadelphia, Penn. Tur great group of Reptilia may be considered as well circum- scribed by the characters presented by their skeletal strutcure. They may be defined as vertebrates, with mandibular arch sus- pended from the cranium by the intervention of an os quadratum, or extra-auricular malleus; with the basis of the cranium formed of the cartilage bones, basisphenoid, sphenoid, and usually presphe- noid; with a coracoid bone; and with metatarsals, metacarpals, second row (and usually first row) of tarsal and carpal bones dis- tinct, and not coésified. Within these limits there exists perhaps a greater variety of structure, in other respects, than in any other vertebrate class. The homologizing of the elements which present this variety is therefore a point not attainable without much study, while the homologizing of the same with their representatives in other classes is still more difficult. In the present essay a few points of this nature are, it is hoped, elucidated, especially with reference to the structures of the crania in the orders Ichthyopterygia and Anomodontia, Finally, the bearing of these and other points on the systematic arrangement of the class are alluded to. 1. Homologies and Composition of the Cranial Arches. The bony arches which connect the facial part of the cranium with the posterior part of the brain-case, in nearly all Vertebrates, are primarily only two in number; viz, the zygomatic and the quadratojugal. They, however, form connections with each other and adjoining portions of the cranium, so as to complicate their determination, which is increased when one or other of their usual connections is, under these circumstances, atrophied or omitted. The zygomatic arch takes its name from the only one which is ‘present in the Mammalia; and that arch which is homologous with it throughout lower vertebrata must retain the name. It is then the arch connecting the maxillary with the squamosal. (or squamo- sal part of the temporal) bone, and is therefore composed in large part of the malar. ZOOLOGY. 195 The quadratojugal arch, as its name implies, is that which con- nects the maxillary with the quadrate bone. As the quadrate bone only exists as the malleus within the ear-chamber in the Mammalia, it is obvious that it cannot exist in that class. It can only be found in the vertebrata, from and including the birds, downwards. As the quadratum is projected, below the squamosal, the position of this arch is always inferior to that of the zygo- matic. It is composed normally of the malar (or jugal) and quad- ratojugal. A third arch, which is especially characteristic of the Reptilia, connects the parietal bone with the superior extremity of the quad- rate. The connection is accomplished by the intervention of the opisthgtic or squamosal, or both. The character of the arches existing in the different types of the vertebrata, above the Dipnoi, may be expressed schematically by the following table : — I. Neither zygomatic nor quadratojugal arches. a. Without parieto-quadrate arch. : Batrachia Urodela except Pleurodelide ; Ophidia. Lacertilia Ophiosauri and Typhlophthalmi. Testudinata Chelydide. Mammalia Edentata (part). aa. With parieto-quadrate arch. Lacertilia Nyctisaura. Testudinata (Hydromedusa Platemys Rhinemys). II. Quadratojugal only. a, Without parieto-quadrate arch. B. With quadratojugal bone. Aves. BB. Without quadratojugal bone. Batrachia Anura in general. IM. Quadratojugal and zygomatic arches present. 1. No postorbital arch. Batrachia Anura (Discoglossus). 2. A postorbital arch. _a, Without postorbital bone. Crocodilia. : aa, With postorbital bone. Batrachia Stegocephali (Apateon). Ichthyoptery gia. ; Rhynchocephalia (Sphenodon). 2 Sauropterygia. Ornithosauria: IV. Zygomatic arch only. 1. With postorbital arch. a. With postorbital bone. 196 B. NATURAL HISTORY. * Malar portion of zygomatic arch absent. Lacertilia Varanide.. ** Malar portion present. Lacertilia in general. Anomodontia. Sauropterygia (% all). Testudinata in general.* aa. Without postorbital bone. * Malar portion wanting. Batrachia Urodela Pleurodelide. Pythonomorpha. ** Malar portion present. Batrachia Gymnophiona. Mammalia Quadrumana, Artiodactyla, Perissodactyla (part). 2. Without postorbital arch. Mammalia Carnivora Proboscidia Perissodactyla (part), Cetacea, Rodentia, Edentata (part), Monotremata. From the above table, it will be observed that each class, and sometimes single orders, present many or several of the vari- ous types of structure of the arches. These arches are more or less protective or fixative in their use; that is, they protect the orbit, the temporal muscle, or the oral cavity, or fix the quadrate and prevent its motion. As adaptive characters, they are thus those which define very subordinate representatives of all the orders. From want of analysis, the proper determination of the arches has not always been made, and the identification of the component and adjacent bones vitiated. This is no doubt owing to the fact, that in many Reptilia, where the orbits are large, and the temporal fossa small, —e. g., Ichthyopterygia, Crocodilia, etc.,— the zygo- matic arch makes a strong sigmoid flexure, leaving the quadrato- jugal to take the more direct course to its terminus. Thus Owen (Paleontology) homologizes the quadratojugal arch of Ichthyo- saurus with the zygomatic of Mammals, and the true zygomatic with the temporal fascia ofthe same. In the same way (i. ¢., p. 210), he homologizes the quadratojugal arch of Nothosaurus with the zygomatic, thus: “‘ The lower one (i. ¢., arch) is formed by the malar (27) and squamosal (28), the latter answering to the true zygomatic arch in Mammals.” The figures obviously refer, in the cut, to the malar and quadratojugal bones; while the “mastoid” * The postorbital is prolonged so far downwards in Chelone and Chelydra, as to look like a quadratojugal. ZOOLOGY. 197 in this, as in other determinations of the same author, is the squa- mosal.* sd In the same way Giinther, in describing Sphenodon (Philos. Trans., 1867), calls the quadratojugal arch the zygomatic, and the zygomatic the “temporal arch,” employing a new name to desig- nate it. Stannius (Zootomie der Amphibien) appears to have cor- rectly identified the zygomatic arch in Lacertilia, but erroneously in the Crocodilia. Before proceeding to determine more exactly the homologies of the posterior cranial bones, I will describe the cranial structures of Ichthyosaurus and Lystrosaurus, as our literature appears as yet to be deficient in these points. 2. On the Cranium of the Ichthyopterygia. Commencing with the foramen magnum and occipital condyle, as fixed points, the connections of the bones, as they succeed each other forwards, may be safely considered. All four of the occipital elements contribute to the margin of the foramen magnum, the supraoccipital not being excluded as in Crocodilia, Anomodontia, etc. The external or lateral margin of both exoccipitals and basioccipital are excavated by a large foramen. The continuous margin of both between these points is united to a bone which extends outwards and upwards, and which con- tributes by its superior and inferior margins to the outlines of the foramina just mentioned. Exterior to these, from the basioccipi- tal to near the apex of the supraoccipital, there are no bones suturally united, and there is a vacuity in this positién not seen in any other Reptilian cranium. From the exterior margin of the inferior foramen, a subcylindric bone extends outwards. It is contracted medially, and is not in sutural connection with any other. Immediately exterior to it is a flat subvertical bone, which, as it bears the articular condyle for the mandible on its lower extremity, is no doubt the quadrate. That it is such is also proven by the fact that it is anteriorly con- nected to the malar bone by a quadratojugal. If we now turn to the lateral view of the skull, we observe the zygomatic arch, as determined above; 7. ¢., the superior of the two extending from the malar, and that which supports the postorbital arch. The bone which forms its posterior half must be the squa- * This description, by the way, differs from Von Meyer’s figures of Nothosau- rus, where but one arch is represented. 198 B. NATURAL HISTORY. mosal, not only on this account, but because, as in other Reptilia, it is articulated with the summit of the quadrate. Turning again to the posterior face of the cranium, we may be in a position to determine the two bones described above as lying outside of the occipitals, and between them and the quadrate and the squamosals. The superior (Op. O, fig. 2) occupies the position of the “external occipital” of Cuvier, in the tortoise, both by its articulation with the exoccipital (Ex. O) and its direction towards the squamosal (Sq). Its separation from the supraoccipital, and contact with the basioccipital, are against this determination, yet Fig. 1.* the weight of these arguments is much less than that of those for it; and therefore I suppose it to represent that bone, which is the opisthotic of modern nomenclature. The large foramen below the last, and exterior to the basi- occipital, is in the position of the opening of the internal ear in the Lacertilia, as regards its relation to the latter bone, the opis- thotic being separated from it by the extension outwards of the exoccipital. Its relation to the opisthofic is the same as that in the Cheloniidee, where it is separated from the basioccipital by an in- ferior process of the exoccipital. It is probably the fenestra ovale; and, if so, the second bone in question (stap) becomes the stapes. It is a question, however, to what extent this element is really * Fig. 1.—Ichthyosaurus ; lateral view (from specimen from Barrow, Leices- tershire). Pmx. . Premaxillary bone. Qj. ..- Quadratojugal. Mx... Maxillary. Q..... Quadrate. N. .,.. Nasal. Pob. . . Postorbital. Fr... . Frontal. Sq... . Squamosal. Prf. .. Prefrontal. _ D.....Dentary. Pof. . . Postfrontal. An.... Angular. Pa. .. Parietal. Ar. ... Articular. L. ... Lachrymal. 8. Ar. . Subarticular. M.... Malar. Pter. . . Pterygoid. ZOOLOGY. 199 © stapes. In existing reptiles, it is only proximally expanded, and distally a slender rod terminating in the cartilaginous expansions called by Huxley* suprastapedial and extrastapedial; the latter being, as the same author shows, the support of the stylohyoid and other elements of the hyoidean arch, and with the suprastapedial the homologue.of the incus. The expanded distal end of the bone marked stap, in Ichthyosaurus, looks as though it were the homo- logue of the cartilaginous expansions mentioned, in which case that bone becomes stapes and incus combined. This seems to us very probable.t As a whole, this bone is in that case homologous with the hyo- mandibular of the Sharks and Teleostei. This has been pointed out by Huxley on embryological grounds to be the case with the incus. If the element (stap) in Ichthyosaurus represent both stapes and incus, the same is probably true of the hyomandibular. Turning again to the squamosal, we find it appears to possess an extraordinary development. Besides forming the posterior portion of the zygomatic arch, as in other vertebrata, and forming part of the combination which supports the quadrate, as in Reptiles and Batrachia generally, it sends down behind the quadrate a plate for more than one-third the length of the latter to the superior margin of the stapes. Instead of joining the parietal or opisthotic at its pos- terior margin, it is continued in- wards to near the apex of the supraoccipital, and bending for- wards continues, in company with its fellow of the opposite side on F the inner face of the temporal fossa, to a point above the middle of the orbit, where it unites suturally with what may be called the pari- * In a most valuable essay on “The Representatives of the Malleus and the Incus of the Mammalia” (Proceed. Zodl. Soc., 1869, p. 391). : t In the serpent Xenopeltis unicolor, a superior process of the stapes (suprasta- pedial) is ossified, and a separate element at the end of the bone (extrastapedial vy. stylohyal ?) is also ossified. (See fig. 2.) } Fig. 2.—Ichthyosaurus ; cranium; posterior view. Lettering the same as in fig. 1, with the following additions : — . B. O... Basioccipital. Op. O. . Opisthotic. Ex. O. . Exoccipital. Stap. . . Suprastapedial, or hyomandibu- Sup. O. Supraoccipital. lar. 200 B. NATURAL HISTORY. etal. (See figs. 2,3,Sq.) Though it cannot yet be asserted that this is one primary element, yet in the adult Ichthyosaurus there is ft V4 WY \ TAA NAA, TY J] } Cranium of Ichthyosaurus without arches. Col, Columella. Pt, Pterygoid. (The anterior extremity of the sphenoid is imperfect.) & ZOOLOGY. 201 no line of division to be discovered.* It will be seen later that the same structure exists in the Anomodontia and Sphenodon. It is not impossible that its anterior portion will be found to represent the element in Teleostei, ealled by Huxley, perhaps by error, Squamosal. Returning to the external arches, we find the zygomatic is par- tially vertical, owing to the large size of the orbit and the shortness of the posterior region of the cranium, and that it is extended by a supernumerary bone not found in the Mammalia, for which I adopt the name given by Owen in this genus, of postorbital. (Figs. 2, 4,13, Pob.) It is the temporal of the Testudinata of Cuvier, and one of the postfrontals of the Lacertilia of the same author. It is most erroneously called quadratojugal by Stannius, and by Giinther, who follows him, in Sphenodon. Anteriorly it articulates with the malar, here a long slender bone on account of the size of the orbit, and which, as usual, articulates anteriorly with the maxillary. Posteriorly the extent of the post- orbital separates it from the squamosal, as is the case with some Lacertilia; while a short quadratojugal connects it with the quad- ratum, precisely as in the Crocodilia. This latter bone is the squa- mosal of Owen, who, on account of this erroneous determination, was compelled to apply a new name to the true squamosal, calling it “supratemporal.” (See Paleontology, p. 198.) Posterior to the postfrontal and postorbital, is an ovate bone connecting them with the squamosal. This is also peculiar to this order, and is the supersquamosal of Owen. The postorbital arch is quite horizontal, and is composed of the postfrontal exclusively. Turning to the superior aspect of the cranium, if we assume that the two posterior elements bounding the temporal fosse are continuous with the squamosal, as has been above shown, there is no difficulty in determining the elements in front of them. Thus the undivided bone with large fontanelle near the posterior margin, bounding the squamosals anteriorly, would be the parietal. The posterior half of each of these bones is concealed by the anterior portion of the laminar squamosal as in Sphenodon: they descend beneath the latter to a point a little before the line of the middle of the temporal fossa. It scarcely touches its fellow on the median line behind the fontanelle. The general shape of the bone is * I have since found a suture in two of our Ichthyosaurus crania, and Dr. Seeley states that that is the normal structure. A.A. A.S. VOL. XIX. 26 202 B. NATURAL HISTORY. square. Each half is united to the bone behind it, except at the median suture, by a double squamosal suture, the squamosal bone sending a plate below as well as above it. Medially the suture is single and serrate. Suspecting that the bone here determined to be parietal might possibly be frontal, I searched for a bone posterior to it, beneath the prolongation of the squamosal, but without suc- cess. That the squamosal should contribute to the brain-case is apparently anomalous among Reptiles, though not among warm- blooded Vertebrates; but if we suppose the anterior plate to be the epiotic the difficulty is much lessened. It might be objected that the position of the fontanelle was rather in favor of the determination of this bone as frontal, since it is, as in the Lacertilia, pierced in its posterior margin, and there- fore probably, as in that order, included between the frontal and parietal. But in reply it may be asserted that the position of the fontanelle in the two orders most nearly allied to the Ichthyop- terygia— i.e. the Anomodontia and Rhynchocephalia — justifies the interpretation I have placed on this bone. Thus, in the former, it is pierced in the middle of the parietal with a suture extending from it to the occipital suture. In the latter it lies near the poste- rior margin of the parietal, so far as visible; for the latter bone is doubtless overlaid by the squamosals, as in Ichthyosaurus. Giin- ther is probably correct in describing this median bone as parietal in Sphenodon. The long paired bones, immediately anterior, which extend to near the middle of the muzzle, are the frontals. They extend to the premaxillaries, a junction only found in Reptiles with posterior nostrils, as Pythonomorpha, Varanide, etc. but common among Fishes. In Sphenodon the frontals are unusually produced in front. Articulating with them on each side, and bounding the anterior and post and superior margins of the orbit, are the pre and post- frontals in their usual positions. The former almost excludes the latter from contact with the frontals, and leaves its connection with the parietal more extensive. Anterior to the frontals comes the elongate premaxillary. This of course bounds the nares in front; and as the latter are far removed posteriorly, in this order of Reptiles, the nasal bones have a posterior position also. The latter are much reduced in size, and have a very short suture with the frontals, being more extensively united with the lachrymal. They are entirely separated from each other by the anterior prolongation ZOOLOGY. 203 of the frontal, and are chiefly to be recognized by their position as roofing the nares posteriorly, and their connection with the frontal. In one of our crania I observe that they are absent. The maxillary is much reduced, in connection with this position of the nares. It is separated from union with the prefrontal by the large lachrymal, which extends to both the frontal and the premaxillary. Such a determination of the bones of the roof of the cranium differs materially from that of Cuvier and Owen. The former (Ossemens Fossiles, Tab. 257, figs. 1-5, and p. 103, V, 2 plates) laid a wrong basis by assuming the bones (figs. 2, 3, Sq) to be the parietals: the parietals become then frontals, and the frontals are called nasals, the true nasals being entirely overlooked. Owen (Paleontology and Comp. Anat. Vertebrates) follows Cuvier in these points. Giinther falls into error as regards the squamosal branches in Sphenodon, uniting them with the true parietal as parietals. The frontals he names correctly. The parietal in Sphe- nodon is shown by Giinther’s figure to be a simple medial element, _ as in Ichthyosaurus. Having, however, observed a suture separating the squamosal from its supposed anterior plate in one young and one adult Ich- thyosaurus cranium, it has occurred to me that possibly the speci- men here described may have a coalescence of two elements really distinct. In that case the anterior bone will not be homologous with that in same position in Lystrosaurus, but may be, as usually stated, the parietal. The other bones in front of them would then retain their usual names, the supposed nasals (2) remaining with- out determination. Turning to the base of the cranium of Ichthyosaurus, we observe that the palatines and ectopterygoids are broad, flat bones, whose exterior margin is in contact with the maxillary and malar to opposite the posterior margin of the orbit, flooring the latter (fig. 8, Ectp). The pterygoids, on the other hand, contract abruptly behind this point, and support the columella. They then expand to a degree unusual in the Reptilia, and extend over the whole space between the basioccipital and the quadrate, joining both closely, and projecting behind their posterior plane. Its margin is recurved as far as the stapes (Pt, figs. 1, 2, 3). The columella is very stout at its point of contact with the pterygoid, and above it; but higher it contracts much, and then expands anteriorly into the parietal branch of the ? squamosal with 204 B. NATURAL HISTORY. which it seems to be continuous, as I cannot see any suture sepa- rating them. The basis cranii is incomplete, and is formed of basioccipital and basisphenoid. The latter (Cuvier, Oss. Foss. Tab. 257, figs. 12, 13) supports an alisphenoid on each side. In considering the affinities of Ichthyosaurus as exhibited by the cranium, it may be premised that the structure of the limbs sepa- rates it as a very distinct order among Reptilia. The peculiar disposition of the squamosal is only paralleled among Anomodontia and Rhynchocephalia, and the character of the columella resem- bles only that of the former in its connections. The occipital elements have more the disposition of those of Sphenodon than of any other type, but there is a great difference in the position of the opisthotic. The arches are also those of the same genus, ex- cept that in the latter the quadratojugal is obsolete, or codssified with the malar. The structure of the front and base of the skull, and of the mandible, in Sphenodon, have no resemblance to those of Ichthyosaurus. The anteriorly unossified brain-case is that of several other Reptilian groups, while the presence of the alisphe- noid furnishes a point of resemblance to the Crocodilia. In general there are few points of affinity to the Crocodilia. The characters of the parietal bone are those of Sphenodon. The ver- tebre are intermediate between those of that genus and the Lacer- tilia, and those of the Anomodontia; for the capitular and tubercu- lar processes are confluent on the former, and widely separated in the latter, the tubercular being elevated to the neural arch. Inthe Ichthyopterygia they are separated, but both are on the centrum. Thus the Reptilian affinities are divided between the Anomo- dontia and Rhynchocephalia, and are not very close to either. They are much less with the Lacertilia, and still less with the Tes- tudinata and Crocodilia. There are some extra-reptilian indications worth observing. The most important of these is the great extent of the pterygoids back- wards and inwards, paralleling only in this some Batrachia, e. ¢., Rana (fig. 21, Pt). The large size and form of the stapes are similar to that seen in Cecilia. The posterior development of the squamosal is alluded to later, in the discussion of the homologies of that bone. ZOOLOGY. 205 3. On the Cranium of the Anomodoniia. The bones of the superior and palatal surfaces of the cranium _ of the genus Dicynodon have been described by Owen; and the structure of the internal walls of the palatal and nasal cavities, with the occipital and mandibular bones, have been described by Huxley, from the Ptychognathus murrayi. The relations of the elements of the lateral walls of the brain-case, and the attachment of the os quadratum, have, so far as I am aware, never been made out. As these points are of the first importance in determining the affinities of the Anomodontia, I take the favorable opportunity for elucidating thém, furnished by the very complete cranium of the Lystrosaurus frontosus, Cope, kindly placed at my disposal by Dr. E. R. Beadle.* The maxillaries articulate posteriorly and externally with the ectopterygoid bone. This is vertico-oblique in position, its depth twice as great as its length. The pterygoid, which articulates with it posteriorly, is seen laterally, a flat hour-glass shaped bone, the anterior extremity embracing the ectopterygoid by a superior and an inferior process, whose articular faces are at right angles with each other. The contracted portion presents a longitudinal exter- nal angle, which disappears on the posterior part of the maxillary. At this point the pterygoid is arched upwards and inwards: it is then deflected outwardly and downwards to the extremity of the quadratum. The relations of the pterygoid to the bones forming the ante- rior walls of the brain-case are of much interest, and throw great light on the vexed question of the homologies of the columella of the Lacertilian and Rhynchocephalian Reptiles. The adjacent bones may be first described. The presphenoid is a flat lamina with arched superior margin, resembling that of the Crocodilia. It extends forwards in this species to the line of the frontal tuberosity. The inward and up- ward expansion of the pterygoid behind its median contraction, already described, appears to be in contact with the inferior margin of the presphenoid. It is not likely that this expansion belongs to the presphenoid, though it is difficult to perceive the suture. The expansion is subvertical. Posteriorly it expands backwards and outwards, forming the fundus of a deep subvertical groove, and unites suturally with the antero-interior margin of a bone, * For description of this species, see Proceed. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870, p. 419. 206 B. NATURAL HISTORY. Fig. 4. Fig. 5. Prf S. AgM ss-enereresn—---- Pier a ID) oes Figs. 4 and 5. — Lystrosaurus frontosus (from Cape Colony) ; profiles. (Fig. 5, diagram with arches removed.) Lettering as in figs. 1 and 2, with the follow- ing additions :— Etvom. . Ethmovomerine. Col. Sph.... Sphenoid. Pro. ... Prodtic. Pter.. . . Pterygoid. ecb Columella. Ectp.... Ectopterygoid. Subart. . Subarticular. ZOOLOGY. 207 which I suppose to be the prodtic. From the anterior and more horizontal portion of the pterygoid expansion, a thin laminar bone rises, which presents an angle outwardly. Superiorly and inwardly it appears to be continuous with a slender prolongation of the anterior angle of the parietal plate already mentioned. Not suspecting its existence, I destroyed a portion of this rod, in re- moving the matrix; but a piece from a point intermediate between the parietal and pterygoid extremities remains attached to the specimen in place. This element is, no doubt, the columella, whose existence in this group of Reptilia has not heretofore been suspected. It encloses a narrow vertical antero-posterior foramen with the presphenoid. Two openings into the brain-case are visible: that between the parietal plates, common to most Reptilia, and the foramen, trans- mitting the fifth cranial nerve, the combined foramina ovale and rotundum. Another foramen is enclosed between the pterygoid and the element which bounds the proétic in front and below. A narrow bone with rounded edge extends from the superior origin of the columella, downwards and outwards to the prodtic, bounding the foramen ovale above. It resembles the rod-like projection of the columella of Testudinata (see fig. 5), but that is below, not above, the foramen. The exact composition of the suspensoria of the os quadratum is a little difficult to determine, owing to the obscurity of the sutures. The posterior parietal arches (fig. 7, Pa) are narrow and short, the posterior boundaries of the temporal fossa being chiefly formed by the squamosals. The latter commence on each side of the parietals, a little behind the anterior extremity, and form the overhanging margin of the temporal fossa, inwardly as well as posteriorly. The posterior plate of the parietal on each side is — proximally enclosed between the squamosal and supraoccipital, then between the former and a thin laminiform bone, which extends laterally from the supraoccipital, and above the exoccipi- tal. It is in contact with the squamosal for most of its length, but does not extend to opposite the zygomatic arch, and of course not to the os quadratum. This element, in spite of its exclusion from articulation with the quadratum, appears to be homologous with that which in Iguana extends from the same position to that articulation, and which is evidently homologous with the opisthotic of the Testudinata. The squamosal is very largely developed in Lystrosaurus. Con- 208 B. NATURAL HISTORY. tinuing round the temporal fossa, it sends forwards the usual zygo- matic arch, and — what is noteworthy — unites with both postfron- tal and malar, leaving the usual tripodal supplementary postorbital as a wedge-shaped plate, bounding the antero-inferior angle of the temporal fossa. The squamosal continues without interruption to the inferior extremity of the quadratum, concealing the latter entirely on a posterior view. I find no suture separating it from the superior portion already described, on either side of the cra- nium; and on reference to Owen’s figure of Ptychognathus declivis,* I find that he found them continuous in that species. He calls this element the “masto-tympanic,” which would be the Cuvierian nomenclature for opisthotic-quadrate of modern anato- mists. I find, however, that it does not include the quadrate which is situated immediately anterior to it, and does not appear to contain the opisthotic, which, as already described, is distinct. It is in fact figured by Owen in Pt. declivis, and named parietal, the close squamosal suture separating it from the posterior arches of the latter bone not having been detected. When the supposed quadrate bone is fractured, it is found to consist of two vertical plates, of which the anterior bears the nar- row transverse articular face for the mandible, excluding the poste- rior one. This I take to be the os quadratum. Its width is not so’ great as that of the posterior plate or squamogal, and it does not ascend much more than half way to the zygomatic arch. Its supe- rior margin appears to be received by the margin of the thicker superior portion of the squamosal, which somewhat overhangs it. I cannot trace its inner margin. A descending portion of the inner face of the squamosal approaches very near the posterior part of the pterygoid, and it is doubtful whether the quadratum extends interior to this point. The bony wall which appears below the prodtic has been already alluded to as continuous with the pterygoid expansion, but it may represent the lateral processes of the sphenoid, or even part of the alisphenoid. The squamosal or parietal sends down on each side a vertical plate, which terminates in a slender bony prolongation from its anterior margin. The plate is subquadrate, and twice as deep as wide antero-posteriorly. The osseous ethmovomerine septum ex- tends posteriorly to between the anterior margins of these lamine, and is prolonged inferiorly to the presphenoid, the suture with the latter extending beyond the anterior line of the above-mentioned * In Proceed. Geol. Soc., Lonid., xiv., Tab. 1. ZOOLOGY. 209 laminze. I can find no suture separating these plates from the squamosal above, and am therefore disposed to doubt whether they do not belong to these rather than to the parietals. The ? epiotic is a subovate bone with truncate extremities, which has its long axis directed upwards and inwards. It is in contact with the parietal and the descending anterior plate of the squamo- sal, and inferiorly with the bone described in the next paragraph as prodtic. It occupies a position similar to that seen in Sphenodon, excepting that it does not appear to extend to the quadratum. It might be questioned whether this bone is not really the prodtic. The element below and anterior to it (fig. 5, Pro) is emarginated for the exit of the fifth nerve (V); and though I cannot find its inferior borders, and the portion behind the above foramen is nar- row, it appears to me to answer more nearly to the prodtic of Fig. 6.— (Cranium from behind.) Lacertilia than to an alisphenoid, which it would otherwise be. This is the more probable, in view of the fact that the supposed epiotic has its counterpart in Sphenodon, in which case this must be prodtic. The fenestra ovale (fig. 6, FO) is not readily discovered, but appears to be represented by a rather small oval foramen-like emar- gination of the exoccipital. It is situated just within the quadrate plate of the squamosal, and beneath the zygomatic process. I find no stapes. If it existed, it extended outwards beneath the over- hanging margin of the squamosal, on the plane of the superior margin of the os quadratum. A.A. A.S. VOL. XIX. 27 210 B. NATURAL HISTORY. Turning now to those portions of the cranium which are better known in allied species, I find the exoccipitals undivided, as did Owen in Pt. declivis, and Huxley in Pt. murrayi. I do not even find a median suture separating that of the right side from the left. Each presents a strong rib extending to opposite the zygo- matic arch. The inferior portion is a subtriangular plate, con- tinuous superiorly with the rib just mentioned. It is also raised Fig. 7.— (Cranium from above.) Lystrosaurus frontosus. (Lettering as in figs. 1 and 2.) on the median line, and the inferior outline is concave and directed downwards. The supraoccipital is vertically ovate, and separated from the parietals by squamosal sutures. It does not reach inferi- orly to the occipital foramen. The parietals viewed from above form together a subquadrate plate, with the angles much prolonged; the anterior broadly to the postfrontals; the posterior as lamin between the squamosals and opisthotics forming the parieto-squamosal arch. They em- brace a rather large fontanelle, from which the median suture is distinct posteriorly, but invisible anteriorly. The frontals are marked posteriorly by a large tuberosity, which bounds inwardly a concave surface on each side between it and the raised margins of the orbits. These margins are continued poste- ZOOLOGY. 211 riorly. This raised margin is turned inwards above the postfron- tals, giving the orbits a slight postero-superior notch, which igs much less developed than in Pt. declivis, according to Owen’s description: It is slightly Tugose in consequence of transverse grooves. They are prolonged into the prefrontal tuberosities, which are very large, more developed than in any other species, resembling rudimental horns. They present a sharp edge out- wardly, as the front margin of the orbits and the superior and anterior planes are at right angles to each other. The middle line of the front, descending more gradually, causes the angle between it and the premaxillary to be rather more open. The premaxillary region is remarkably contracted ; and its length from the front is about equal to the distance between the prefrontal horns, producing a T-shaped outline. On the middle line it presents a high laminar keel, which separates two parallel sulci. These extend to the end of the muzzle, and are bound- ed externally by a strong longitudinal angle. The external face of the maxil- lary is occupied by a wider longitudinal concavity par- allelto the last. The poste- Fig. 8. — Lystrosaurus frontosus. rior angle of the bone flares (Lettering as in fig. 1.) out behind it. The posterior (superior) “spine” of the premaxil- lary extends far between the nasals, and nearly to the anterior pro- longation of the frontal. The nasals are prominent, each presenting a low boss forwards, which enclose a concavity on each side with the tuberosity of the premaxillary spine. They overhang the nares superiorly. The lachrymal is a small bone intercalated between the pre- frontal and the maxillary. In front of and below it, a larger bone extends to the nostril, constituting the principal part of its poste- rior boundary. This bone is described by Owen in the Pt. lati- frons. Its homologies are not determined. The alveolar margin of the upper jaw is undulating, presenting a short median beak-like prominence, then a concavity, and poste- 212 B. NATURAL HISTORY. riorly a convexity to the tusk. The edge of the mandibular arch is correlated between these cutting edges, but its extremity is three-lobed. These lobes correspond to three grooves within the premaxillary portion of the edge of the jaw, which are separated by two ridges. The section of the tusks is cylindric, and where broken, at the alveolar margin, the pulp cavity is minute. The malar bone is small, and of a subtriangular form, one apex being posterior. The antero-superior angle extends to the lachry- mal, thus excluding the maxillary from the circumference of the orbit. The dentary bone extends far posteriorly, and forms the greater part of the circumference of a longitudinal foramen, which pierces the middle of the ramus. The angular is prolonged into a keel- like plate below, which is truncate behind, and rises gradually anteriorly. Its margin, which articulates with the articular, is cut out by a deep foramen. The angular and articular bones are both horizontal. The coro- noid appears to be broken off, interior, or wanting. The angular extends to the symphysis.* The palatal surface is not exposed. Affinities of the Anomodontia. The attachment of the os quadratum, with the Mammalian type of rib articulation, and the elongate sacrum, induced me to regard the Anomodontia as a subgroup of the Archosauria. The absence of the quadratojugal arch, usual in the latter order, and the lack of information respecting the mode of attachment of the os quad- ratum, rendered it probable that the group was aberrant, or even not properly referable to it. The extension of the exoccipital bones, so as to close the parieto-squamosal arch, is found among Lacertilia in the Stenodactylus guttatus, and a very few other species; but its extension to the quadratum below the proximal articulation does not occur. The immovable articulation of the quadratum throughout its length to the squamosal, and by its whole inner margin (as I suspect, but cannot see without too much injury to the specimen) to the exoccipital, removes the Anomodontia from the Lacertilia, and associates them with the Archosauria, in accordance with the indications furnished by the ribs, sacrum, etc. The withdrawal of * See Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 1869, pp. 27, 33. ZOOLOGY. 2138 the proétics and opisthoties from its support constitutes a step towards the liberation of the quadratum, and places it nearest the Lacertilia, in the order. This indication is confirmed by the sim- ple premaxillary bone, and the lack of quadratojugal arch. Among Lacertilia, the Chamzleontide make the nearest ap- proach, though a remote one. This is seen in the posterior pro- longation of the dentary bone, and the often rudimental dentition. The nearest approach outside the Archosauria is to the Rhyn- chocephalia, as represented by the existing genus, Sphenodon* Here the canine teeth begin to show an increased development, and the other teeth to become obsolete or confluent. The nearest approach to the great development of the squamosal in Anomo- dontia is seen in this genus, and they both possess an ossified sep- tum orbitorum. In both, the posterior extremity of the pterygoid is much expanded, and supports a columella. In summing up, the following significance may be attached to the above characters. From this it will be seen that the Anomo- dontia present a remarkable combination, and well deserve the appellation of a “generalized type.” Characters of Crocodilia are: 1. Presphenoid keel; 2. Expanse of pterygoid to unite with it; 3. Foramen of the mandible; 4. Reduction of, zygomatic bone. Testudinata: 1. Edentulous: jaws; 2. Codssified mandibular rami, with foramen. Rhynchocephalia: 1. Largely developed squamo- sal; 2. Osseous interorbital septum; 3. Distinct ? epiotic; 4. Bi- concave vertebre; 5. Columella; 6. Foramen parietale;— the last two belonging ‘also to the Lacertilia, which have further in common with Lystrosaurus: 1. Absence of quadratojugal arch ; 2. Simple premaxillary bone (mostly). Ichthyopterygia: 1. Parietal and quadrate branches of squamo- sal; 2. Sessile suspensorium of quadrate; 3. Posterior flat opis- thotic. Dinosauria: 1. Elongate sacrum; 2. Ribs continued to sacrum ; 3. Capitular and tubercular attachment for ribs on neural arch and centrum, respectively. From the preceding evidence, it is clear that the Anomodontia constitute the most generalized order of Reptilia of which we have any knowledge; and occupying, as it does, almost the first or oldest place in geologic time among the Reptilia, —7. ¢., in the Triassic period, —it justifies the statement that the peculiarly older * See Giinther, Trans. Royal Society, 1867, Pt. I, p. 1. 214 B. NATURAL HISTORY. forms of life are the more generalized in structure than the later, - and that this generalization is increasingly evident the further back we carry our inquiries. 4. On the Homologies of the Opisthotie Bone. This element, distinguished by Huxley from those which compose with it the “temporal bone” of anthropotomists, has been called “mastoid” by Owen, and “ external occipital” and “mastoid” by Cuvier. . Its position is exterior to the exoccipital, posterior to the prodtic, and beneath and behind the squamosal. Fig. 9. — Chelydra serpentina ; cranium, with squamosal and postorbital bones removed. Epo, Epiotic; Pro, or Po, Prodtic. Ma, Meatus Auditorius. Ecp> Ectopterygoid. V, Foramen ovale. Fig. 10.— Chelone midas ; cranium from behind. (Lettering as in fig. 2.) ZOOLOGY. 215 In Mammalia it is confluent with the elements mentioned, re- maining distinct from the exoccipital, and forming part of the “mastoid and petrous portions of the temporal.” (Huxley.) In Aves it is early confluent with the exoccipital. (Parker.) In Reptilia it is distinct in all the orders except the Crocodilia, where it is confluent with the exoccipital. (Fig. 11, Exo.) This group resembles the higher vertebrates in the close union of the quadratum with the prodtic and other cranial bones; and we pursue the line of extreme Reptilian divergence in following the gradual removal of the quadrate from the cranial walls, on the Fig 11. — Alligator mississippiensis ; cranium from behind. extremity of a suspending cylinder, which reaches its highest expression in the Ophidia. First in this succession comes the separation of the opisthotic. We have already seen its position in Ichthyopterygia (fig. 1, Opo) where it is peculiar in separation from the supraoccipital and connection with the basioccipital We have also seen an element in the Anomodontia identified with it (fig. 6, Opo) which differs in its connections, by being attached to the supraoccipital and exoccipital only. Passing to the Testudinata, the element maintains the same con- nections, with the addition of that with (fig. 10, Opo) the prodtic anteriorly, and is extended externally over the proximal extrem- ity of the quadratum, a connection not observed in the types just described. 216 B. NATURAL HISTORY. If we now turn to the Rhynchocephalia, as represented by Sphe- nodon,* we find the exoccipital greatly prolonged laterally, and carrying with it the opisthotic. It is carried apparently beyond any connection with the prootic (alisphenoid of Giinther), but is less distant from the supraoccipital, or rather the epiotic (parocci- pital, Giinther), which is here, according to Giinther, not entirely separated from the supraoccipital, as in the Testudinata, though more so than in the latter. Its superior and anterior extent is remarkable in this genus, forming a connection with the postorbi- tal above and the malar below, peculiarities not noticed in any other reptile. Superiorly it rises into the parieto-quadrate arch, which it forms with the squamosal, the parietal not entering it; another peculiarity, the only parallel to which is to be found in the Anomodontia, where this arch is however depressed into close con- tact with the occipital segment of the skull. The type exhibited by the Lacertilia is intermediate between that of the last and that of the Tortoises, and serves to reconcile them. Here, also, the opisthotic is carried beyond connection with the other otic elements. In Igu- ana it contributes largely to the formation of the parieto-quadrate arch, but with the parietal instead of the squamosal, and on the under instead of the upper side, as in the Fig. 12.—Iguana tuberculata; pos- genus Sphenodon. (See figs. 13, terior arches removed. 14, OpO.) In Chameleo it is a mere wedge articulating with the proximal end of the quadra- tum, and not entering into the parieto-quadrate arch. Fig. 18. —Iguana tuberculata; lateral view, with arches. * I rely on the figures and descriptions of Giinther, in his paper on the Anat- omy of Hatteria (Philos. Trans., London, 1867). ZOOLOGY. 217 In the Pythonomorpha its character as “suspensorium” of the quadrate is still more pro- Tr nounced ; yet, though it forms | part of a cylindric bar extended transversely from the brain-case, it maintains asutural union with 2 the prodtic (see fig. 15, OpO), and to a slight degree in Clidas- tes, with the supraoccipital, or ae Te ? epiotic portion of it. If there Fig. 14.—Iguana, from behind. be any parieto-quadrate arch (a doubtful point), it probably en- ters into it posteriorly. In the Ophidia it exhibits an important range of variation. I - have not been able to find it in Typhlops* In Cylindrophis it is Fig. 15. — Clidastes propython, Cope ; cranium from behind. enclosed as usual between the exoccipital behind, the prodtic ante- riorly and inferiorly, the pa- rietal above, and a small area enclosed between the latter and the exoccipital, which is either the extremity of the supraoccipital or a distinct element, perhaps epiotic. (See fig. 16: BO, Basioccipi- * In an osteological system of the scaled Reptilia, published in “ Proceedings -of the Academy of Natural Science,” Phila., 1864, p. 224, an error occurs, in A.A. A.S. VOL. XIX. 28 218 B. NATURAL HISTORY. tal; ExO, Exoccipital; SO, Supraoccipital; OpO, Opisthotic; Pro, Prootic; EpO, Epiotic; Fr, Frontal; PoF, Postfrontal ; Prf, Prefron- frontal; N, Nasal; Pmx, Premaxillary ; Mx, Max- illary; Ecp, Ectoptery- goid; Q, Quadrate; Art, Articular; Cor, Coro- noid; D, Dentary; V, Foramen ovale.) The = obtuse extremities of Fig. 17. — Xenopeltis unicolor (Siam). the opisthotic and ex- occipital support together the os quadratum. In the rather more specialized Kenopeltis, the opisthotic is no longer intercalated between the prodtic and exoccipital, but lies over the common suture of the two, united by a squamosal suture. This important change transfers us from the Tortricina to the Asinea, as defined by Miiller. (See fig. 17, OpO.) Throughout . the latter suborder it only increases in length, which prolongation reaches its highest expression in the venomous serpents of the. suborder Solenoglypha. It has been homologized with the squa- mosal in these groups by Huxley (Elements of Comparative Anat- omy), but incorrectly, as I believe, and attempt to show in considering that bone. Among the Batrachia this element is not distinct, except in Necturus. (See fig. 22, posterior view of cranium of Rana mu- giens.) I have failed to find it entirely distinct in larve of various ages of Amblystoma, Spelerpes, and Gyrinophilus; for though a suture from the fenestra ovale to the foramen condyloideum sepa- which I say in the definition of the Scolecophidia, p. 230, “no prefrontal.” This should have read “no opisthotic.” The prefrontal is largely developed in Typhlops, while the maxillary is much reduced, and concealed on the inferior face of the cranium alongside the vomers. In the portion devoted to the Lacertilia, p. 225, several expressions occur which need explanation, owing to the fact that the homologies of some of the elements were not at that time worked out. Thus the “temporal bone” is the prodtic, and the “mastoid” is the opisthotic. I must also correct the nomenclature of the elements of the mandible here, and in Clidastes, as published in Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 1870, pp. 214-16. Angular should read articular, articular should read surangular, and subarticular should read angular. Incut 51, figs. 3 and 5 belong to one bone, which is the angular. ZOOLOGY. 219 rates it inferiorly from the exoccipital in several species, the superior suture is wanting or invisible. The opisthotic is known to be distinct in osseous Ganoids and Teleostei. 5. On the Homologies of the Squamosal Bone. As this bone derives its name from its Mammalian representative, it will be well to trace it from that class. It may be defined as the bone which occupies the space between the provtic in front, the opis- thotic behind, and the parietal above, which subtends the auricular bones or meatus superiorly, and forms the poste- rior extremity of the zygomatic arch. In the Birds the zygomatic arch does not exist, and the malleus is produced from beneath it, as the os quadratum, for the support of the mandible (Par- ker).* Here then it first assumes the position of the external shield of the quadrate, which it continues to hold. throughout the series of Vertebrata below this point. In tracing its homologies in the Reptilia, we commence with those in which the quadrate is most nearly ses- sile on the cranium, as in the Birds, and proceed towards those in which the latter is supported at the extremity of a prolongation of the posterior ele- ments of the cranium, or a “suspenso- ~ rium.” I may add here that the former re- lation of the quadrate, being most sim- ilar to that found in both the Birds and the Stegocephalous, and other tailed Batrachia, is the most generalized; Fig. 18. — Alligator mississippiensis’; cranium, with arches removed, and a pointer passed behind the columella. * On the Development of the Skull in the Ostrich Tribe (Philos. Trans., London, 1865, p. 118). 220 B. NATURAL HISTORY. while the suspensorial type is the most divergent from other Verte- brata, and most specialized. Hence the successional relation of the orders of Reptilia is to be estimated by reference to their degree of approximation to either of these extremes, as will be con-- sidered further on. If we seek for that element, in the Crocodilia, which fulfils the requisites / of the squamosal as above defined, we find it on the posterior superior lateral angle of the cranium. (See fig. 18, Sq.) It sends forwards an anterior process, which completes the zygomatic arch posteriorly, and with the postfrontal (Pf) bone encloses the temporal fossa. As its union with the quadratum is on the under side of the latter, it is con- cealed from view in fig. 18, chiefly by the superior prolongation of the quad- ratojugal (QJ). In the Testudinata, the quadrate be- ing removed from the cranial walls, the position of the squamosal is more ex- terior. (Fig. 10, Sq.) In Chelone, it sends an extension upwards to the pa- rietal, forming the parieto-quadrate arch, which is not observed in most other Testudinata. The enclosed space is much more expanded than in Croco- dilia (fig. 11), where it is in fact reduced to a foramen above each supraoccipi- tal. The position of the squamosal in the Pythonomorpha is very similar to that seen in the last order, but it is further removed from the cranial walls (fig. 19, Sq), in consequence of the greater length of the suspensorium. ‘soyore YA ‘cantavso Jo apyoud { uoyyAdord soysepyQ — ‘eT ‘SIT In the Lacertilia it is carried far from the cranial walls by the increased length of the exoccipital, from ZOOLOGY. 221 which, as in the Testudinata, the opisthotic separates it. (See figs. 13, 14, Sq.) In most of the order it has no contact with the parie- tal, the parieto-quadrate arch being supported below by the opis- thotic, as above pointed out. But in the Rhiptoglossa (Cha- mézleo) the squamosal sends along process upwards, which meets a prolongation of the parietal, which is however single and median, and not bifurcate as is usual. The opisthotic does not rise with it. In the Ophiosauri (Amphisbenia), it appears to be wanting, as Miil- ler has already indicated ; and there are various stages of reduction to be observed among he Typhlophthalm lizards which approach them.* In the Aniellide it is wanting, $ while it exists ina rudimental state in [9% ly the Acontiadide. (Fig. 20, Ramus Cae mandibuli, quadrate, and suspensorium 2 ‘i Fig. 20.— Acontias meleagris, 8. of Acontias meleagris, 3 Sq.) tries ; mandible and suspensorium. In the Ophidia the squamosal is obviously wanting. . This is proven in two ways: first, by the serial homology of the opisthotic, from Lacertilia through Pythonomorpha (fig. 15), or Tortricina (fig. 16), with the single suspensorium of the quadrate in typical snakes ; and, second, by the successive diminution of the squamosal in the Lacertilia from the Leptoglossa through the Typhlophthalmi, where it is rudimental in Acontias (fig. 19), and wanting in Aniella, and ‘in the succeeding group of Amphisbenia, Therefore its identifi- cation with the suspensorium in Ophidia, proposed by Huxley, must be abandoned.t Returning to the earlier types of Reptilia, we may recall the features of the squamosal already ascribed to the Ichthyopterygia and Anomodontia. The first peculiar feature, the anterior prolon- gation on each side of the cranium, on the inside of the temporal fossa, separating widely the supraoccipital and parietal, was shown to exist also in the Rhynchocephalia. The question of the real pertinence of this prolongation to the squamosal may be raised, as it is remote from the position of that bone in most of the Lacer- tilia, and in some specimens of Ichthyosaurus is separated by suture from it. Its relations in Chamezleo throw much light on the point, and render it highly probable that the cranial prolongation in the three groups just mentioned is really continuous with it. As pointed out above, the squamosal in Chameleo extends inwards to the parietal, forming the greater part of the parieto-quadrate * See Essay on Primary Groups of Reptilia Squamata (Proceedings Academy of Natural Science, Phila., 1864, p. 230). + See, on Pythonomorpha, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1869, p. 178. 222 B. NATURAL HISTORY. arch, as in Ichthyosaurus and Lystrosaurus, differing only in its elevation above the occipital elements as an arch, instead of being closely depressed upon them. It has been already suggested in this essay, that this portion may include the epiotic element. The second peculiarity is observed in Sphenodon, and is quite unparalleled. This is that the opisthotic expands over the exter- nal face of the squamosal, concealing it from outside view, and occupies the greater part of the posterior face of the parieto-quad- rate arch. Its position suggests at first the inquiry whether the identification of the two elements here adopted is not the reverse of the true one. The relations of the opisthotic to the exoccipital are, however, as elsewhere; while the squamosal forms the inner side of the zygomatic arch behind, and occupies in part the posi- tion seen in Lystrosaurus. The third peculiarity already described is the posterior inferior production of the squamosal in Ichthyosaurus and Lystrosaurus. In the latter it is very remarkable, and covers the outer side of the quadrate completely. The last feature is alluded to for the purpose of carrying the homology of the squamosal into the Batrachia. Huxley (Elements Compara- tive Anatomy) does not allow himself to compare any element in that class with this ” and, alluding to the “tympanique ” (Cu- Fig. 21.— Cranium of Rana mugiens; profile. vier) of the frog, says it is too different from the squamosal to be compared with it. If, however, he had had the cranial structure of Lystrosaurus, he could no longer have doubted, but would have homologized them at once. (Figs. 21, 23, Sq.) Dr. W. K. Parker has ventured on this step, and identified the squa- Fig. 22. — Same, with squamosal, prefrontal, and mosal in the Batrachia, maloquadratojugal'(MQJ) removed.’ P.S, Parasphe- in accordance with the noid; V, Vomer; E, Ethmoid. present views, on embryological grounds alone.* * See London Philos. Trans., 1865, p. 162. ZOOLOGY. : 223 The quadratum, cartilaginous in the Anura, is osseous in the Urodela, and is obviously represented by a bone beneath the pre- operculum of the Dip- noi, which, as Huxley has shown, is distinct from the latter. The preoperculum is here obviously the squamo- sal of Amphiuma and other Urodela (fig. 23, . Fig. 23. Sq), so that we now have determined the identity-of the reptile squamosal with the preoperculum of the bony fish. And, more, it Fig. 24. Amphiuma means (from Georgia); profile of cranium. " appears to be demonstrated that the squamosal portion of the tem- poral bone of the Mammal is the preoperculum of that type.* 6. On the Homologies of the Colwmelia. With regard to the character of the Reptilian columella, the following conclusions seem to be indicated by a study of the crania of Crocodilus, liystrosaurus, Chelydra, and Iguana. There are two modes in which the parietal arch is completed laterally among Reptilia. The usual mode among Vertebrates is where an alisphenoid connects the parietal and sphenoid bones. This characterizes the Crocodilia and Pythonomorpha.t In the second mode, the peculiar bone called the columella stands pillar- like on the pterygoid, supporting the parietal (in Gecconide not reaching the latter). This arrangement characterizes the Lacer- tilia, where the alisphenoid is entirely absent. In the Ophidia and Testudinata, the parietal sends down a plate-like border or process on each side, which in the latter articulates with a flat bone, which * The bone homologized by Huxley (Elem. Comp. Anat., figs. 69-78, Sq) with the squamosal in the Telosei must, if the above determination be correct, have another interpretation. ‘ + The decurved margin of the parietal takes its place in the Ophidia. 224 B. NATURAL HISTORY. is in like manner united with the pterygoid* The latter bone is . longer than deep (see fig. 9, Col), and very different from the colu- mella of Lacertilia, though its position would render it probable that it represents that bone. The existence of the parietal or squamosal plates in Lystrosaurus, continuous with a veritable columella, which rests by a laminiform extremity on the pterygoids, confirms the position that the Chelonia, like the Lacertilia, pos- sesses a columella. In Lystrosaurus (fig. 5, Col), the structure is analogous to that of the Crocodilia, already described. The continuity of the inner margin of the pterygoids with the presphenoid and sphenoid is common to both orders. From a position on this part of the ptery- goid, in the genus Alligator, there rises, exactly as in Lystrosaurus, an osseous style. (Fig. 18, Col.) It is in front of the foramen ovale, and is separated from the alisphenoid by a narrow foramen, which opens anteriorly. Above the latter it is codssified in adult age with the superior part of the alisphenoid, and both together meet the lateral portion of the parietal, which here descends much less than in Testudinata, forming only a ridge. I regard the short column of Alligator, above mentioned, as functionally the colu- mella. In the Lacertilia and Rhynchocephalia, the columella is not con- tinuous above with any determinable element. (Fig. 12, Col.) In the Ichthyopterygia, it is continuous above with the parietal extension of the squamosal. (Fig. 3, Col.) It appears, therefore, that there are at least four modes of origin of the superior extremity of the columella; viz. : — Confluent with epiotic or parietal, — Ichthyopterygia, ? Anomodontia. Confluent with alisphenoid, — Crocodilia. Suturally united with parietal, — Testudinata. Approaching or touching parietal without suture, — Lacertilia, Rhynchoce- phalia. The first two types cannot therefore be homologized with each other, nor the second with the third and fourth. The latter two forms of columella are probably homologous. Having reviewed the homologies of the opisthotic, squamosal, and columellar bones, I append a table of their synonymes, with those of a few others. * This bone is overlooked by Stannius, who says the parietal plates rest on the pterygoids. 225 ZOOLOGY. O [eyWodysog aHQoIg JoyoY O O O ye1odurey, Tesouenbyg | uarpro}svy ‘uopoydzomiq |-yeuy ‘dmog ‘1g “ssoq ‘SSO ‘mesg ‘harxnyy ‘ataNng “BIINESON} TIO “erprqdo, “BIT I008] O onewuoss7z, sayooy prouaydsiry Oo i ployseyl “4d [ejoeg SIN9119]X9 xnej}1d190¢) prose ‘sSOg "SSO ‘uopousydg ‘orang ‘roqaUNy “eqeulpnysas, | “ereqdasoyoud gy LG ‘ON , [B}Hq10}80q (6) [e}q10}sog ‘snq i i ‘jeor0;doedny O00 J ‘Sn ‘[e2, yesnt O yesowvnbg -jeu-ouvdwy,| -oyerpend ‘Bn | ‘deIp1o}seut qed o10dwe 3 - L | yesourenb ormedurhyoyseyy | “Wererdng “AND I = ad [wropreg ‘onbruedus J, (uaa) F Zs § a Prloyse yy orjoqysidQ ‘a0g ‘[osH “nor + SZopoyuoewpeg “poydope ; ‘TaN ‘TaN “BIqoRrjeg ernye[oueTION ‘ey uOpomouy “era fra do fq} 40] 29 VOL. XIX. A.A. A. S. 226 | B. NATURAL HISTORY. 7. On the Systematic Arrangement of the Reptilia. ‘ a. On Systematic Classification in general. The rationale of systematic classification, in zodlogy at least, is a problem unsolved in the minds of many. As Agassiz has observed, it reposes in most cases on a purely empirical basis; and such are the difficulties that a resolution of its true nature presents, that some of the best naturalists have been fain to admit that it does not rest on any basis of principle of natural order, but on the convenience of the student alone. Yet I pre- sume that even these will hardly admit their position to be true, if brought face to face with such a legitimate deduction from it as that a classification based purely on coloration or size would be as satisfactory as that they adopt. Believing that a true classification of species of organic beings based on their structure will be the expression of some of the laws according to which their creation has been conducted, as well as of some of those which govern their mutual relations in the scenes of active life, I would propose to state the principle which I imagine to lie a the basis of a system which fulfils such requirements. In practice, so general is the coincidence of external and readily visible characters with the deeper and more significant ones, that the usual practice of arranging groups of animals in accordance with some readily observed tangible character of the former kind is generally justified by the more conclusive test of an examination of the whole structure. Yet this method fails to stand such tests sufficiently often to render it obvious that external characters are not enough for the resolution of the problem of aflinity, and that they may be deceptive in cases where we little suspect it. Asan ex- ample of the first, the genus Sphenvdon is sufficient. In characters usually employed by naturalists for distinguishing the families of Reptilia, it is an Agamoid Lacerfilian: a complete examination of its anatomy has shown that it is not even a member of the order Lacertilia. In the second case of deceptive characters, those of the corresponding genera of different homologous series may be mentioned, where the characters determining the series are rarely visible externally. Some valuable propositions respecting alaesiicalinn are made by Professor Gill, in an essay on the Mammalia, read before the Ameri- can Association (to be published in abstract in its volume, and in the “ American Naturalist ” for October, 1870). His first two prop- ZOOLOGY. 227 ositions are: “1st, Morphology is the only safe guide to the classifi- cation of organized beings, teleological or physiological adaptation being the most unsafe guide, and conducing to the most unnatural approximations; 2d, The affinities of such organisms are only determinable by the sum of their agreements in morphological characteristics, and not by the modifications of any single organ.” The first proposition we think so self-evident, that it is surpris- ing that there are naturalists who, in practice at least, do not con- sent to it. Morphology is simply the determination of what the elements of an organism are; a question which obviously lies at the root of things, and demands attention before the question of the uses of said parts can be considered.* , The discussion of the second proposition involves the main ques- tion. I conceive it to be a very good expression of the views of many naturalists, yet, in my own, it does not go far enough; nor is the second clause, that “affinities are determinable” “not by the modifications of any single organ,” one with which I can_ agree. The same objection therefore applies to the corollary following, that “the adoption of such principles compels us to reject such systems as are based solely on modifications of the brain, those of the placenta, and those of the organs of progression,” etc. In other words, agreeing with the first part of Prop. 2, that “ affinities” “are only determinable by the sum of their agreements in morpho- logical characteristics,” we do not regard the remainder of the proposition and its corollary as necessary consequences of it. If we analyze the “sum of the agreements” of given groups, we cannot affirm’ that all of those separate characters which con- stitute that sum have been always, in past time, coéxistent. In fact, we know that they have not been so, and that the differences of groups consist in the abstraction of single characters from, or addition of single characters to, this “sum.” Hence the history of this “sum” is the history of the single characters which compose it, and each one of them has a special value of its own, which cannot be sunk in a state of association. If this be true, systematic zodlogy stands upon what some naturalists are pleased to call a purely “technical” basis, as opposed to what they term a“natural” one. And this is distinctly our position. _ Every structural feature possesses some systematic value, and when our knowledge extends over a greater number of forms than the * See Proceedings Academy of Natural Science, Phila., 1863, p. 50; Natural History Review, 1865, p. 98, etc., where this view is expressed. 228 ‘ B. NATURAL HISTORY. system at present includes, the definitions of our groups will rest upon single characters only, and. the history of the origin of those characters will be the history of the origin of the groups. It is the proper discrimination of the relative values of these single characters which in our estimation determines the “natu- ralness” of a system; and the principle on which such discrimina- tion reposes is the key to that perplexing question which often renders the conclusions of naturalists so different in appearance, while the objects of their investigations are the same. But by mis- using “technical” or single characters — that is, by misinterpreting their values —the most erroneous approximations may be made, and systems constructed which well deserve the term “ artificial” applied to them by those who, in their search for the “natural” system, are opposed to the use of “technical” characters. Per- haps the best known example of this misuse is to be found in the Linnean system of botany, where the value of the numbers of ' stamens and pistils in determining affinity was placed much too high. Though this system has been utterly abandoned, yet Lin- nus’s characters are still of great importance in a lower grade of relations. As the number of primary groups of the animal kingdom is but small, I will commence with the principle on which all subordinate divisions may be distinguished, and their value ascertained. I. Given primary divisions, and given that such divisions pre- sent in some members greater resemblance (or unity of minor characters) to members of other primary divisions, and in other members especial diversity from the same,— the primary subdivi- sions of said first divisions are those which express the successional degrees of resemblance to or difference from the other divisions of first rank. , : -II. Given primary subdivisions, their subdivisions of first rank are estimated, as in Prop. I, by reference to the characters pre- sented by their extremes of likeness to or diversity from the mem- bers of the other primary subdivisions. The value of characters of the groups contained in each of last grades mentioned to be determined by the same test. For primary divisions, in Prop. I., might be read class ; for-pri- mary subdivision, order ; and for subgroup of the latter, family. The same principle applies to genera, which is expressed in [rop. VI. of a series designed to render clear the basis of the theory of evolution, published in a “Monograph of the Cyprinide of Penn- ZOOLOGY. 229 sylvania.” * The I., II., and III. propositions are prefixed as pre- liminary : — I. That genera form series indicated by successional differences of structural character, so that one extreme of such series is very different from the other, by the regular addition or subtraction of characters, step by step. I. That one extreme of such series is a more anes type, nearly approaching in characters the corresponding extreme of other series. III. That the other extreme of such series is excessively modi- fied and specialized, and so diverging from all other forms as to admit of no type of form beyond it. VI. That therefore the differences between genera of the same natural series are only in those characters which characterize the extreme of that series. For the highest groups in the animal kingdom we must accept the definition of Cuvier, Von Baer, and Agassiz, for the present, that they are primary, because they represent different primary plans of structure. For the lowest grade of groups (genera) the definition above given (Prop. VI.) will be found to represent groups to which the definition given by Agassiz f will also apply ; viz. that “their special distinction (¢. e., of genera) rests upon the ultimate details of their structure.” I believe that the definitions given by Agassiz to the three intervening grades of divisions — viz. of families, orders, and classes — are far nearer a representa- tion of nature than any other ever given. They are as follows: — Classes are defined “by the manner in which the plan of the branch is executed; Orders, by the degrees of complication of that class-structure; amilies, by their form as determined by structure.” Natural science is under great obligations to Pro- fessor Agassiz in this, as in other points. These definitions are, however, better perceived after the groups are constituted, but in practice are not sufficiently exact to serve as the crucial test in the cases which may arise. The simple method indicated in-our propositions above will, it appears to us, serve to solve many of the more difficult questions which arise during the attempt to state the true relations of organic beings. We may now apply these principles to the groups of the class * Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1866, p. 397. { Contrib. Nat. Hist: U. S.,i. pp. 163, 170. 230 B. NATURAL HISTORY. Reptilia, not only as an illustration of their meaning, but of their use. B. On the System of Reptilia. The points of resemblance to the other classes of Vertebrata presented by the Reptilia are, of course, to those below them and those above them. Relationships to the class Batrachia are as yet doubtful, unless indeed the remarkable relations of the squamosal and quadrate in Anomodontia have such a significance. The ex- tremities of the genus Ichthyosaurus present a remarkable struct- ure not seen elsewhere in the class, nor in the classes above it; viz., in lacking all differentiation between the elements external to the proximal element,—the humerus and femur. So far as form is concerned, the ulna and radius, tibia and fibula, tarsus carpus, metacarpus, metatarsus, and phalanges, are identical. This type is only found below the Reptilia, approximately among Crossoptery- gian fishes and Elasmobranchi; and it is to the latter class that we must appeal, says Gegenbaur, for an explanation of their structure. No other resemblance of real importance has been observed to exist between the two groups. The extension downwards of the eauanioel over the quadrate region constitutes a point of remote resemblance to the Fishes. The ? continuation of the ? frontals to. the premaxillaries in Ich- thyosaurus is seen in the lower tailed Batrachia. Resemblances to the classes above the Reptilia are seen in the groups Crocodilia, Dicynodontia, Ornithosauria, and Dinosauria. In the first, the presence of a vermis in the cerebellum, and quad- ripartite heart are points of equal affinity to the Mammalia and Aves. In the three others, the double-headed ribs, with capitular articulation on the centra of the vertebre, and generally elongate or complex sacrum, are points of resemblance both to Mammalia and Birds. In the Dicynodontia, other resemblances to either class are wanting, but the case is different in the other orders. The pelvis and hind limbs of the Dinosauria are especially bird-like ; while, according to Seeley, the Ornithochire had epipubic or marsupial bones as in Mammalia, a brain with infero-lateral optic lobes as in Aves, and even confluent metatarsi as in the same class. In fact, it seems quite evident that Seeley is right in referring that group to the Birds; but this does not necessarily remove the true Pterodactyles from the Reptilia. These have distinct tarsals and metatarsals, though their epipubic (marsupial) bones and other characters ally them most closely to the Ornithochire. ZOOLOGY. 231 "Serial divergence from these lower and higher orders to an - extreme of special peculiarity, such as is mentioned in Prop. III. above, has been alluded to in the discussion of the homologies of the opisthotic and squamosal bones. This is seen in the successive prolongation of the elements on the sides of the posterior region of the cranium into a “suspensorium,” and the successive libera- tion of the quadrate bone from several sutural articulations, to a condition as a mobile fulcrum for the mandible. This succession is seen first in the Rhynchocephalia, where the suspensorium is pro- duced, but the quadrate fixed; the Testudinata, where the quad- rate is freed from a quadratojugal bone; in the Lacertilia, where . - the quadrate is movable, but the opisthotic not produced; in the Pythonomorpha, where the opisthotic is produced as suspensorium ; the extreme being reached in the Ophidia, where the suspensorium itself becomes movable, and with it the elements which usually form the solid surface of the palate. This series then, it is evident, is like that of the Teleostei, among the lower Vertebrata, a special divergence from the main line of succession to the higher classes. The reptiles which retain and increase the close contact of the quadrate bone with the periotic elements are evidently those which conduct us to the Mammalia. The. highest group in this succession is the Crocodilia. Those which consolidate the periotic elements, but retain the partial free- dom of the quadrate, on the other hand, lead to the Avine class. These are the Ornithosauria, and perhaps, when we come to know the cranium, the Dinosauria. At least this may be predicated, if the structure of the foot and ear bones are correlated in this group as.they are elsewhere. The primary importance of this series is confirmed by the corre- lation with it of the serial modification of the modes of attachment of the ribs. These differences were first used in systematic work by Owen,*. and later more fully by Huxley.t The latter sub- divides the Reptilia in accordance with it alone, and, while pointing out important affinities thereby, fails to recognize others from his neglect of the modifications of the quadrate and supporting bones. In the most generalized form (represented by Ichthyosaurus), the capitular and tubercular articular surfaces are near together, but distinct, and situate on the sides of the vertebral centra. * Paleontology. + Jour. Geol. Society, London, 1870. 232 B. NATURAL HISTORY. - From this point two lines of modification can be traced. The one, coinciding with that in which the quadrate and suspensorial bones are received into closer cranial articulation, is characterized by the wider separation of the two surfaces. The inferior becomes mar- ginal and sessile, remaining on the centrum; the superior rises, and on the dorsal region is supported on an elongate basis from the sides of the neural arch. Thus, in this point also, this series tends towards the Aves and Mammalia. The second, or special series, in correspondence with the liberation of the quadrate, etc., sees a fusion of the two articular surfaces, and their usual retention on the centrum. In one group (Sauropterygia) this fused basis rises to the top of the neural arch in the dorsal region: on the cervical region they are distinct. In the Crocodilia, the capitular articulation does not rise to meet the tubercular in front of the posterior dorsal region; and they are united and rise from the neural arch on the lumbar region. These two orders are otherwise allied, and form a point of connection between the groups defined by the characters of the rib articula- tions. In the Testudinata, the ribs are single headed as in this series, but the convexity is sometimes in contact with the transverse ex- pansion of the neural spine. There appears, however, to be no true articulation here, nor any diapophysis.* The space between the vertebral expansion and the tubercular region of the rib is filled by a later and distinct ossification. The capitular articular facets are sessile, and at the point of contact of two centra. The majority of this order present a special peculiarity in the expan- sion of the ribs into an osseous upper shield: a similar expansion of abdominal elements (perhaps abdominal ribs), with the claviclest and mesosternum (interclavicle, Parker), forms an inferior shield. As these characters are not developed in Sphargidide, they need not be necessarily regarded as ordinal. A similar character is to be found in the Pythonomorpha and Sauropterygia, whose fore limbs are specialized into swimming organs or paddles. Since we see this last modification of the truly differentiated limb to be subordinated to the characters of the order in the Testudinata (e. g., in Cheloniide and Sphar- * Ina young Testudo mauritanica the proximal extremities of the ribs are de- curved to their capitular articular facets, without touching the expansion of the neural spine (vertebral bones of carapace), and without sending tubercle or pro- cess to meet them. + See Parker on the shoulder girdle. ZOOLOGY. 233 gidide), I do not regard it as necessarily of ordinal value, but sub- ordinate to characters already mentioned, of the posterior regions of the cranium, the tarsus, pelvis, etc. The forms of the articular extremities of the vertebre have also a subordinate value. The affinities of the Orders are most easily expressed in the fol- lowing outline scheme : — Series I., With two-rib ar- Series II., With one-rib ar- ticulations and fixed Intermediate. ticulation and free * quadrate. quadrate. Ornithosauria Ophidia 4 Dinosauria Pythonomorpha Crocodilia Testudinata < i ae Sauropterygia Lacertilia \ Pee, Anomodontia Rhynchocephalia Ichthyopterygia A tabular arrangement destroys expression of more than one line of affinities, but is most convenient for presentation. of diag- noses. The above-named groups possess different degrees of rela- tionship to each other, and have been combined into groups by authors, which are supposed to represent natural divisions. This presents some difficulties as yet, on account of our ignorance of the structure in certain orders. They may, however, be provision- ally placed as follows: — A. Extremities beyond proximal segment not differentiated as to form. I. Tubercular and capitular articulations for ribs distinct, on centra. Os quadratum immovably articulated to squamosal, ete. No sacrum. Icu- THYOPTERYGIA. Including one order, Ichthyopterygia. B. Extremities differentiated. Il. Tubercular and capitular surfaces united. Os quadratum articulated with squamosal and opisthotic by ginglymus. Sacrum very small. Strep- TOSTYLICA, with the orders Lacertilia, Pythonomorpha, and Ophidia. III. Tubercular and capitular surfaces united. Os quadratum articulated with squamosal, opisthotic, etc., by suture. Sacrum small. Synaprosavu- RIA, with the orders Rhynchocephalia, Testudinata, and Sauropterygia. IV. Tubercularand capitular surfaces separated ; former on diapophysis, atter on centrum. Os quadratum articulated by suture with its suspenso- rium. Sacrum generally of several vertebra. ARrcHosauRIA; orders, — Anomodontia, Dinosauria, Crocodilia, and Ornithosauria. A.A,A. 8. VOL. XIX. 380 234 B. NATURAL HISTORY. CATALOGUE OF THE FAMILIES OF THE REPTILIA.* I. ORNITHOSAURIA. Bonaparte, Fitzinger, Seeley; Pterosauria, Owen. Dimorphodontide ; Dimorphodonte, Seeley, 1. c. Pterodactylide ; Rhamphorhynche et Pterodactyle, Seeley, 1. c. Il. DINOSAURIA. Owen, Cope, Seeley ; Pachypodes, Meyer. Ornithoscelida; Huxley. 1. SympHypopa. Cope; Compsognatha, Huxley. Compsognathide ; Compsognathus, Wagner. Ornithotarside ; Ornithotarsus, Cope. 2. GONIOPODA. Cope; Harpagmosauria, Haeckel. Megalosauride ; Wuxley (part). Cope, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1869, p- 99. Teratosauride ; Teratosaurus, Plateosaurus, Meyer, etc. Cope, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1869, p. 90. 3. ORTHOPODA. Cope; Therosauria, Haeckel. Scelidosauride ; Cope, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1869, p. 91; Huxley, Jour. Geol. Soc., London, 1870, p. Iguanodontide ; Cope, 1. c.; Do. (in part), Huxley, |. ¢. Hadrosauride ; Cope, 1. c.; Iguanodontide, Huxley (part). DI. CROCODILIA. Crocodilia et Thecodontia (part), Owen, 1841. 1. AMPHIC@LIA. Belodontide ; Thecodontia, Owen (part). Cope, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1869, p. 32. ’ Teleosauride. * The extinct groups and synonymes are indicated by italics. ZOOLOGY. 235 2. Procaria. Thoracosauride ; Thoracosaurus, Leidy, Cope. Gavialide ; Gavialide, Gray; -- Holops Thecachampsa, Cope, etc. Crocodilide ; Crocodilide + Alligatoride, Gray. IV. SAUROPTERYGIA. Owen. 2 Placodontide ; Placodus, ete. Plesiosauride ; Nothosaurus, Pistosaurus, Plesiosaurus, Pliosaurus, etc. Llasmosauride; Elasmosaurus, Cimoliasaurus, etc. £ V. ANOMODONTIA. Owen. ; ; Dicynodontide ; Owen, Paleontology. Oudenodontide ; Cryptodontia, Owen, Paleontology. VI. ICHTHYOPTERYGIA. Ichthyosauride. VII. RHYNCHOCEPHALIA. Protorosauride ; Protorosaurus, Meyer (elongate sacrum). Sphenodontide ; Hatteriide, Cope (Proceed. Acad. of Nat. Sci., Phila., 1864). Rhynchosauride ; Rhynchosaurus, Owen. VII. TESTUDINATA. 1. ATHECH. Sphargidide; Gray, Annals of Philosophy, 1825; Bell, Fitzinger, Agassiz. 2. Crypropma. Cheloniide ; Gray, Annals of Philosophy, 1825; Agassiz. Propleuride ; Cope, Sillim. Am. Jour. Sci., 1870, p. 187. Trionychide ; Gray, Bell, Dum., Bibr., Agassiz. Emydide; Emydide and Chelydride, Agassiz. Adocide ; Cope, Proceed. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870, November. Cinosternidw ; Agassiz, Contrib. Nat. Hist. U.S.; Cope, Leconte (part). 236 B. NATURAL HISTORY. Testudinide ; Gray, Agassiz, Cope emend. Pleurosternide ; Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, October. 3. Preuropira. Duméril, Bibron; Chelyoide, Agassiz. Podocnemididx ; Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, October ; Peltocephalidx, Gray. Chelydidz ; Gray, Proceed. Zoél. Soc., London, 1869; Cope, 1. c., 1868. Hydraspidide ; Cope, |. c.; Gray, 1. c. Pelomeduside ; Cope, 1. c., 1865, p. 185, 1868, p. 119. Sternotheride ; Cope, l. c., 1868, p. 119. TX. LACERTILIA. Owen, Cope. 1. Rarrocrossa. Acrodonta Rhiptoglossa; Wiegmann, Fitzinger, Cope. Chameleonida ; Miiller. Chameleontide ; Wiegmann, Gray, et auctorum. 2. PACHYGLOSSA. Cope ; Acrodonta Pachyglossa, Wagler, Fitzinger. Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1864, p. 226. Agamide. 3. NycTIsauRa. Gray ; Catal. Sauria Brit. Mus. ; Cope, 1. ¢. Gecconide ; Gray, et auctorum. 4, PLEURODONTA. Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1864, p. 226. a. Iguania. Anolide ; Cope, 1. ¢., pp. 227, 228. Iguanide ; Cope, l. c., pp. 227, 228; Iguanide (pars), auctorum. b. Diploglossa. Anguide ; Cope, 1. ¢. Gerrhonotide ; Cope, 1. c.; Zonuride (part), Gray. Xenosauride ; Cope, l. c., 1866, p. 322. Helodermide, Gray ; Catal. Sauria Brit. Mus.; Cope, 1. c., 1864, p. 228, 1866, p. 322. ZOOLOGY. 237 c. Thecaglossa. Wagler, Fitzinger, Cope. Varanide. d. Leptoglossa. Wiegmann, Fitzinger, Cope. Teide ; Teide and: Ecpleopodide, Peter; Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila. 1866, p. 228; Teide Anadiide Cercosauride Riamide, Gray. Lacertide ; Gray ; Catal. Sauria ; Cope, l.c.; Lacertide et Cricosauride, Peters ; Kan fisiedan Baird. Zonuride ; Zonuride (part), Gray; Lacertide (part), Cope. Chilcidide ; Gray, l. c.; Cope, 1. ¢. Scincide ; Gray, 1. c.; Cope, 1. ¢. Sepside; Gray, 1. c.; Cope, 1. c. e. Typhlophthalmi. Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1864, p. 228; Do. Ga; Dumé- ril et Bibron. Erpet. Gen. Anelytropide ; Cope, 1. c. name; Typhlinide, Gray. Acontiide ; Gray; Catal. Brit. Mus.; Cope, 1. c., 1864, p. 230. Aniellide ; Cope, 1. c., 230. 5. OPHIOSAURI. Cope, 1. ¢., Merrem; Annulati, Wiegmann; Plychopleures Glyptoder- mes, Dum., Bibr.; Amphisbenoidea, Miller. Amphisbenide ; — e, Wiegmann, Fitzinger. Trogonophide ; Trogonophes, Wiegmann, Fitzinger. X. PYTHONOMORPHA. Cope, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870, p. 175; Proceed. Boston Nat. Hist. Soc., 1869, p. 251; Lacertilia Natantia, Owen; Paleontograph. Society, Cretaceous Reptiles. Clidastide ; Cope, l.c., p. 258. ' Mosasauride ; Cope, 1. c., p. 260. XI. OPHIDIA. 1. ScoLECoPHIDIA. Duméril; Scolecophidia et Catodonta, Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1864, p. 230. Typhlopide ; Zpanodontiens, Dum., Bibr. Stenostomide ; Catodontiens, Dum., Bibr.; Catodonta, Cope, |. c. 238 B. NATURAL HISTORY. 2. TorTRIctna. Miiller, Cope, I. c. Tortricide. Uropeltide ; Uropeltacea, Peters; Rhinophide, Gray. 3. ASINEA. Miiller, Cope. a. Peropoda. Miiller. Xenopeltide ; Cope, 1. c.; Giinther, Reptiles British India. Pythonide ; Cope, 1. c.; Holodontiens, Dum., Bibr. Boide ; Cope, 1. ¢.; Aproterodontiens, Dum., Bibr. Lichanuride ; Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, p. 2. 6. Colubroidea. Achrochordide ! Cope, l. c., p. 231; Achrochordiens, Dum., Bibr. Homalopside; Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1864, p. 167; Natricide (pars), Giinther; Potamophilide, Jan. Colubride ; Asinea Group 6-bb, Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1864, p. 231; Calamaride, Oligodontide, Coronellide, Colubride, Dryadide, Dendrophide, Dryiophide, Psammophide, Lycodontide, Scytalide, Dipsa- dide, etc., Giinther, Catal. Brit. Mus., et op. alt. Rhabdosomide ; Calamaride (part), Giinther. 4, PROTEROGLYPHA. a. Conocerca. Elapide ; Cope, 1. c., p. 231; Hlapide (pars), Giinther, 1. c. Najide ; Cope, 1. c.; Hlapide (pars altera), Gtinther, 1. c. b. Platycerca. Hydrophide ; Hydride, Gray; Hydrophide, Schmidt, Fischer, Giinther. Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1869, p. 75, 1864, p. 231. 5. SOLENOGLYPHA. Dumeéeril, Bibron; Viperide, Cope, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1859, p. 333. Atractaspidide ; Giinther; Catal. Brit. Mus.; Cope, 1. c., 1859, p. 334. Causide ; Cope, I. c., 1859, p. 334. Viperide ; Gray; Catal. Brit. Mus., p. 18; Cope, 1. c.; Giinther, Rep- tiles British India. Crotalide ; Gray, 1. c., Cope, 1. c., Giinther, 1. ¢., et auctorum. ZOOLOGY. 239 8. Critical Remarks on the System. 1. In the “ Transactions of the American Philosophical Society,” 1869, part I. (August), I proposed a system in which the primary groups of the Reptilia were defined anew, and understood in some measure differently from those proposed by Owen. The system of the latter author, and that of Von Meyer, were the only ones ex- tant previously; and additional discovery necessitated some modi- fications, while the meritorious portions of both it was intended to ‘preserve. The groups, perhaps equivalent to “orders,” retained, were the Ichthyopterygia, Archosauria, Testudinata, Pterosauria, Lacertilia, Pythonomorpha, and Ophidia. The form of attachment of the quadrate bone was regarded, after Johannes Miiller, as an element of prime importance in the estimate of affinities, and of nearly equal value, the differentiation of distal elements of limbs, the opisthotic bone, the mode of attachment of ribs, etc. Another systematic grouping of the orders was proposed by ' Professor Huxley in the “Journal of the Geological Society,” London, 1869 (November), in which the position and character of the rib articulations to the vertebral centra were used exclusively in discrimination of the groups. The subclasses proposed were the Suchospondylia, which is our Archosauria; the Perospondylia, our Ichthyopterygia ;* the Herpetospondylia, corresponding to our orders Ophidia, Pythonomorpha, Lacertilia, with the addition of the Sauropterygia. The last group is rendered unnatural by the presence of the latter order, which possesses the closely articulated quadrate bone of the Archosauria. I therefore omit it, and retain the three orders remaining, in one division, which has already been named by Miller the Streptostylica. _Huxley’s fourth subclass, the Pleurospondylia, includes the Testudinata only. This group I also recognized in the original memoir quoted, and I accept it with * Some criticisms of Professor Huxley’s in this essay, on my determination of the structures and relations of the Dinosauria, are so inapposite as to require notice. He quotes me as saying of the astragalus of Lzlaps, that “one other example of this structure is known in the Vertebrata;” and adds, “but I shall show immediately: that the astragalus is altogether similar in the commonest birds, and probably in the whole class Aves.” This statement is so precisely the reverse of the fact, that I can only suppose it to be an inadvertence, or a double en- tendre, the latter being an impossibility in so fair a man as Professor Huxley. On page 85 he says: “ Professor Cope has distinguished Compsognathus as the type of a division Ornithopoda, from the rest of the Dinosauria, which he terms Goni- opoda, (on the structure of the foot, etc.)... It seems to me precisely by the struc- ture of the foot that Compsognathus is united with, instead of being separated from, is 240 B. NATURAL HISTORY. new definition, so much so indeed as to constitute a substitution. The Rbynchocephalia (an order which Huxley has not recognized), Testudinata, and Sauropterygia agree in the essential structures of the quadrate element, and the simplicity of the rib attachment ; they also agree in the abdominal ribs and plane vertebral centra. The capitular rib articulations are on processes in the last, in the Testudinata in pits, but in Sphenodon almost sessile on the centra. If Rhynchosaurus be a Rhynchocephalian, it has tortoise-like jaws ; so has the Sauropterygian Placodus in some respects. Natatory fins of Plesiosaurus, etc., are repeated in the turtle Sphargis. So, though this association into the subclass which I have called Syn- aptosauria appears at first sight unnatural, it probably has a basis in nature. 2. The Ornithochire of Seeley do not appear to belong to the Ornithosauria, but to the Birds, where they would enter the sub- class Saurure with the Archexopteryx. This depends on the accu- racy of Seeley’s statement that the metatarsi are united, and there seems to be no reason to doubt it. This learned author does not - state whether the tarsal bones are distinct or not; though confluent metatarsi suggest union of these also, since the Dinosauria lose the distinctness of the tarsals, and preserve separate metatarsals. This group will be annectant to the Reptilia by their near allies the Ornithosaurian group of Dimorphodonte of Seeley. 3. The arrangement of the Lacertilia is the same as that pro- posed. by the author in 1864, with three exceptions. The Rhipto- glossa are separated from the Pachyglossa by a wider interval, and the two groups are regarded as of primary value. In the system quoted they are united into one primary group, — the Acrodonta. Secondly, the Sphenodontide (Hatteriide) are removed from the the Ornithoscelida.” I united Compsognathus with the Dinosauria in 1867, on account of the foot structure (as quoted by Professor Huxley, p. 24), but regarded its subordinate modification of arrangement as indicative of a subordinate divi- sion, Symphypoda. This is exactly the course adopted by Professor Huxley in 1869, only he changes the name of Symphypoda to Compsognatha, and gives dif- ferent characters to it. As to the groups Ornithopoda and Goniopoda, as ascribed to me, they cannot be found in my papers. On page 24 Professor Huxley supports Cuvier’s determination of the position of the tibia in Dinosauria, as different from mine, observing that ‘“ Cuvier was right from a morphological point of view, when he declared the tibia to be laterally compressed,” etc. This point I never contested; but that Cuvier was wrong so far as actual position is con- cerned, as I have proposed, is evidently Professor Huxley’s opinion, since he arranges the tibia in his descriptions and plates precisely as I did in 1867. ZOSLOGY. 4 . QA1 Pachyglossa, and associated with certain extinct forms into the order Rhynchocephalia. This is in consequence with the full statement of its structural characters by Giinther, and I accept the new order proposed for it by this author, with some change of diagnosis. Third, the Zonuridw are regarded as distinct from the Lacertide on account of their papillose tongue. 4, In the Ophidia, the Typhlopide and Stenostomide are united into one order, the Scolecophidia, as already done by, Duméril and Bibron. I separated them in the system proposed in connection with that of the Lacertilia in 1864, on account of the supposed ab- sence of the prefrontal bone in Typhlops while it is present in Stenostoma. I find, however, that the large bone I supposed to ‘be maxillary in Typhlops, is really the prefrontal, and that ,the maxillary is concealed on the inferior face of the skull, being rep- resented by a narrow strip alongside of the vomer. 9. On thé Rhynchocephalia and supposed Lacertilia of the Trias and Permian. The existence of Lacertiliain the Trias has been asserted by Pro- fessor Huxley, as indicated by the genera Hyperodapedon, Teler- peton, Rhynchosaurus, and Saurosternum.* For us the evidence furnished by these and other genera is conclusive only as to the presence of the Rhynchocephalia in beds of that age, while the existence of the Lacertilia remains undecided. The other genera -are from Germany ; viz., Proterosaurus, Sphenosaurus, and Phane- rosaurus, of Meyer. Of these the first two are believed by Huxley to be Lacertilia.f The characters of the Rhynchocephalia have been in part, pointed out in the preceding pages. Other features, especially of the soft parts, can be learned by reference to Giinther’s Monograph of Sphenodon, already quoted. Of the above genera, Hyperodapedon has the remarkable pala- tal structure characteristic of Sphenodon, and entirely unknown among the Lacertilia, and I have little doubt that the genus be- longs to the same order; viz., the Rhynchocephalia. In all of the remaining genera, the vertebre are flat or sub-biconcave as in Rhynchocephalia, and not procelian asin Lacertilia. In defence _of the position of Telerpeton as a Lacertilian, Professor Huxley cites the biconcave vertebrae of the Gecconide. These are, how- ever, fish-like, and ‘enclose within the adjacent conic cavities of _ * Jour. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1869, p. 49. ¢ Ibid., p. 87. A. A.A.S. VOL, XIX. 31 242 B. NATURAL HISTORY. two centra a mass of cartilage. In the Batrachia, the ossification of this mass produces the ball which adheres to the centrum in front or behind, producing the procelian or opisthocclian ver- tebra. The vertebre of Gecconide are therefore probably in the embryonic form of those of the other Lacertilia. Not so, how- ever, with the Triassic genera in question. According to Meyer's figures, they are nearly plane, like those of Sphenodon and Dino- sauria; and were probably developed round the ‘chorda dorsalis, without retention of included ball. , ; In Phanerosaurus, the neural arches are united to the body by suture, a character unknown in the Lacertilia. In general the ver- tebree by which the genus is known might as well belong to a Sauropterygian. In Proterosaurus (See Von Meyer’s “ Saurier aus dem Kupferschiefer,” Plates), the forms of the inferior pelvic bones and the presence of inferior abdominal ribs, are so entirely unlike any thing in the Lacertilia, and so much like the same parts in Sphenodon, that this genus also, I have no doubt, is a ‘Rhynchoce- phalian. Every thing is in favor of the supposition that Rhyncho- saurus and Sphenosaurus are Rhynchocephalians, since the parts | preserved correspond with those of known types of that order, and none of the special peculiarities of Lacertilians, as distinguished from the former, have been discovered. The only genera remaining are Saurosternum (Huxl.) and Teler- peton (Mant.). In the latter genus the palatine bones are said not to be separated by fhe pterygoids, and there is no quadratojugal repre-, sented by Huxley: if these characters exist, it suggests the Lacer- tilia rather than Rhynchocephalia. The latter is the more important point; but further examination is necessary to decide on it, as the postorbital arch is also omitted in the figure, which is possibly an inaccuracy, consequent on the state of the specimen. The form is in its derttition equally like the Lacertilian Uromastix and the Rhynchocephalian Sphenodon; but the transverse direction of the parieto-squamosal arch, and the plane or concave articulations of the vertebral centra, are those of the latter, not of the former. As to Saurosternum, not enough is known of the only specimen to ascertain whether it belongs to the Lacertilia or Rhynchocepha- lia. There is no cranium, and the parts preserved or described are as characteristic of one order as the other. 10. Stratigraphic Relation of the Orders of Reptilia. This is most readily shown in tabular form, as follows : — 248 ZOOLOGY. po areet aeh, es ea 4 BIsfroydomneg eiTpooor1g ‘wviS£10}do4q3q0T era f1e,do£q} (0 coh orf es 8 ss @ITeoey eyeUTpNysay, eisfr0}domeg vi[Ipoo0rg + + + eydsiomouoyysg vt[ytooeT erprado rprqdo erprado erprqdo * BrTe0eT + eYieoey * el} 1e08, * et}1e0e 7 eyeulpnysay, widhsejdoineg vipIpooorg eyeuTpNnysal, ‘eyeulpnysay, ‘eyeUIpNysey, ‘By eUIPNysey, . + wyyposoxy * eyIpovo1g * BITIpoo0I9, * BlTpov01g ry ‘ereqdeooqoudsgy e eyeqdesoypudqy eyuopououy wmesomg : °° * * ereydeooyoudyy * BIINBSOUIC, VINVsOqIIUIQ SUNVSOMIG: vINVSOTTUIO . * wormed + oIsseity, olsseine snos0%9er() + eusoogt + eua00TT eusoona * quaserg 244 B. NATURAL HISTORY. It will be observed, by this table, that the most specialized Rep- tilian order, the Ophidia, appeared last in time in the Eocene period ; and that those which constitute the line of connection with the gen- eralized reptiles appeared earlier as they approached the latter, — the Pythonomorpha in Cretaceous, and Lacertilia in Jurassic times. The Reptilian groups most specialized in bird characters (Ornitho- -sauria and Dinosauria) appear on the other hand very early ; the first and most Mammalian also,—the later of the two,—in Jurassic Beds. The Trias gives us in the Anomodontia and Ichthyoptery- gia, the two most generalized and lowest orders; while their contemporary, the Rhynchocephalia, almost as much generalized in Reptilian features proper, was already represented in the Trias. Strangely enough this order yet exists in the living Sphenodon of New Zealand. The Crocodilia, rather specialized in bird charac- ters, accompanies the last in this wonderful persiatemey, beginning also in the Trias. The inquiry as to the truth of the proposition that the more - ancient types of animals are more generalized, and therefore more embryonic in the characters of a special nature* which character- ized groups later introduced, is answered in a very imperfect way in the affirmative. It is like the shadow of a truth whose substance will shortly come before us. But when we come to compare the subdivisions of the orders themselves with each other, and with those of other orders, as we pass backwards in time, the weight of the affirmative answer to the above proposition is greatly increased. The oldest Ophidia are bozform, therefore approaching Lacertilia and Pythonomorpha. The oldest Tortoises have generally the most incomplete carapace and plastron; among them the Psephoderma ° allied to Sphargis, without carapace, and thus the most lizard-like of the order. The Lacertilia of European Jurassic strata are, some of them at least, acrodont, apparently Pachyglossa (e. g., Acrosaurus), and, as such, nearer the Rhynchocephalia, which preceded them in time. The position of Homorosaurus and Piocormus is not deter- minable, as the dentition cannot be understood from the descriptions and figures of Wagner. The form of the mesosternum of the former refers it to either the Pachyglossa or Iguania, as I understand those groups. It may be assumed that since the order Lacertilia has ‘diverged from the: line of other Reptilia, while it took on in its special peculiarities it lost in the features characterizing the main * The identity of these two propositions has not always been noticed by authors. ZOOLOGY. s 245 series with a higher tendency or terminus, thus retrograding in one sense. This is seen in the shortened sacrum, pleurodontu den- tition, etc. The Crocodilia of the Jurassic do not possess the ball and socket-jointed vertebra of the recent genera, and exhibit the plane articular faces of all the Jurassic and Triassic Reptilia. Their basicranial region is also plane like that of other orders, instead of vertical as in the recent forms. The Triassic Crocodiles are still more generalized. Their ribs are extended to the pelvis, as in ~ Dinosauria and Anomodontia: there are often three sacral verte- bre, an approach to the long sacrum of the same orders. The femur, with third trochanter, is an approach to that of the Dino- sauria; and finally the position of the nostrils near the orbits (Be- lodon) is a Sauropterygian feature. In the Sauropterygia the shortened vertebral column, and long muzzle (Pistosaurus) in the oldest types (Triassic), are approximations to the Crocodilia. The ‘Dinosauria display an increasingly Crocodilian character as we pass into the Triassic period. The femur (Paleosaurus, Megadac- tylus) loses the bird-like head, and assumes the ill-defined convexity of the Rey Seeaclc ae the tibia (Plateosaurus) loses the bird-like “spine,” or crest. The ilium is shorter (Paleosaurus). Every student of the subject knows how much more difficult is the sepa- ration of the bones of Sauropterygia, Crocodilia, Anomodontia, and Dinosauria, of ‘the Trias, than those of the Cretaceous. There are types allied to the Rhynchocephalia, whose systematic position is doubtful, owing to the generalized character of the parts we pos- sess. Thus the Rhynchosaurus of the Trias of England is allied to that order, and to the Anomodontia. The Rhopalodon of the Permian has a large canine tooth, like the single one possessed by the Anomodontia; but with others associated, like those of the Rhynchocephalia. The Triassic Sauropterygia and Rhynchoce- phalia also agree in the anterior production of the pterygoid bones between the palatines to the vomer. Compare, for this point, Hy- perodapedon and Nothosaurus. We learn from such considerations as the above, and similar ones derived from the study of the Mammalia, that the successional relation of the faunz of the periods in geologic time is more strik- ingly exhibited by the subordinate contents of the orders than by the orders themselves, in relation to each other. From this we decide that we must look for the origin of the orders in periods prior to those in which we now know them, if, as some suppose, 246 6 © B.’"NATURAL HISTORY. they originated in still more generalized types. This accords with Huxley’s view of the period of origin of the Mammalian orders. It must also be remembered that the above deduction as to geological distribution is precisely that of geographical distribu- tion; 7. ¢, that the homologous groups of different continents are not ovale, but subordinate divisions of orders, the orders being universally distributed. This coincidence is remarkable, and justi-. fies the view I have taken of the origin of higher types on the basis of retardation and acceleration, and of the nature of synchronism.* Note in reply to Dr. Seeley’s remarks on my interpretation of the structure of the cranium of Ichthyosaurus. . A brief abstract of the portions of the preceding paper, which relate to Ichthyosaurus and Lystrosaurus, having been published in the ‘‘ American Naturalist,” for 1870, Dr. Secley publishes a criticism of the statements and conclusions therein contained, in the ‘‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History ” for April, 1871. I will briefly reply to these remarks; and com- mence by saying that he discovers some errors in determinations of bones of the cranium of Ichthyosaurus, which are due to errors of the artist and proof reader; such are more likely to occur in an abstract issued early in a periodical, than in the essay itself. Thus he finds the lettering of the maxil- lary and lachrymal bones to be exchanged. This, as he supposes, is the artist’s error, and one which was corrected on the proof which was not received in time. He also finds the nomenclature of the elements of the mandible to be erroneous. This resulted from a miscohception by the artist of the lettering on my original drawing, which I find to be correct, and which in the present memoir is correctly copied. In the same way the small ‘‘ supersquamosal” will be found described in the present paper. The question as to the determination of the bones forming the roof of" . the cranium receives new light from Dr. Seeley’s remarks. This has been much needed by American naturalists, for I have been unable to find in the whole range of the literature of the subject an English description of the osteology of the head of Ichthyosaurus, which is at all complete; and the figures are not more instructive. Dr. Seeley’s statement, that the flat bone on the inner side of the temporal fossa, continuous in our specimen with the squamosal, is usually separated from the latter by suture, is valua- ble, and suggests that the element may be parietal and not homologous with the similar plate in Dicynodonts. This possibility has existed in my mind all along, but what are thus probably sutures in two of our specimens have looked as much like fractures. As to the bones suspected to be nasals, I find that of the left side present in a specimen of J. intermedius, besides that from Barrow, but wanting in one of J. tenuirostris. As observed by Seeley, the absence of a bone in a fossil has little weight in evidence of its * Origin of Genera, 1868; Hypothesis of Evolution, 1870. ZOOLOGY. Q47 non-existence, as compared with its presence in evidence of its existence. Nevertheless, its absence in so many specimens as Dr. Seeley has had the opportunity of examining renders it necessary to ascertain whether the element in question is a dismemberment of some other bone or not. And this I must leave to those who have more extended material for examina- tion. Dr. Seeley’s objections to my determination of the frontals (? nasals) are not weighty, and are anticipated in the memoir itself. On the whole, the probabilities of the Cuvierian nomenclature of the bones of the cranial roof being correct is rather increased by Dr. Seeley’s remarks, but Ihave not been able to discover that any one has correctly determined the squamosal, quadratojugal, opisthotic, and stapedial bones before the reading of my paper. 2. On THe Emsryotocy or Limutus Potypuemus. By A.S. Pacxarp, Jr., of Salem, Mass. (Abstract.) Tue eggs on which the following observations were made were kindly sent me from New Jersey, by Rev. Samuel Lockwood, who has given an account of the mode of spawning, and other habits, inthe “ American Naturalist.” They were laid on the 16th of May, but it was not until June 3d that I was able to study them. The eggs measure .07 of an inch in diameter, and are green. In the © ovary they are of various hues of pink and green just previous to being laid, the smaller ones being, as usual, white. The eggs are .simple, the ovarian eggs being formed of a single cell. The yolk is dense, homogeneous, and the yolk granules, or cells, are very small, and only in certain specimens, owing to the thickness and opacity of the egg-shell, could they be detected. Not only in the eggs already laid, but in unfertilized ones taken from the ovary the yolk had shrunken slightly, leaving a clear space between it and the shell. Only one or two eggs were ob- served in process of segmentation. In one the yolk was subdi- vided into three masses of unequal size. In another the process of subdivision had become nearly completed. In the rlext stage observed, the first indications of the embryo consisted of three minute, flattened, rounded tubercles, the two anterior placed side by side, with the third immediately behind “them. The pair of tubercles probably represent the first pair of limbs, and the third, single tubercle the abdomen. Seen in out- e 248 B. NATURAL HISTORY. line the whole embryo is raised above the surface of the yolk, being quite distinct from it, and of a paler hue. In more advanced eggs three pairs of rudimentary limbs were observed, the most anterior pair representing the first pair of limbs (false mandibles of Savigny) being much smaller than the others. The mouth Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Embryo of Limulus. opening is situated just behind them. In asucceeding stage (fig. 1, ar, areola; am, inner egg membrane ; ch, chorion) the embryo forms an oval area, surrounded by a paler colored areola, which is raised into a slight ridge. This areola is destined to be the edge of the body, or line between the ventral and dorsal sides of the animal. There are six pairs of appendages, forming elongated tubercles, increasing in size from the head backwards; the mouth is situated between the anterior pair. The whole embryo covers but about a third of that portion of the yolk in sight. At this time the inner egg membrane (blastoderm-skin ?) was first detected. The outer membrane, or chorion, is structureless ; when ruptured, the torn edges show that it is composed of five or six layers of a structureless membrane, varying in thickness. The inner egg membrane is free from the chorion, though it is in contact with it. Seen in profile it consists of minute cells which project out, so that the surface appears to be finely granulated. But on a vertical view it is composed of irregularly hexagonal cells, sometimes five- sided, and rarely four-sided, hardly two cells being alike. The walls of the cells appear double, and are either strongly waved, or have from three to five long slender projections, with the ends sometimes knobbed, directed inwards. These cells are either packed closely together, or separated by quite a wide interspace. In a subsequent stage (fig. 2) the oval body of the embryo has increased in size. The segments of the cephalothorax are indica- ted, and the legs have grown in length, and are doubled on them- e THE | SIGNIFICANCE PALEONTOLOGY. BY PROF, EE. D. COPE. PHILADELPHIA: REPRINTED FROM PENN MONTHLY, JANUARY, 1875. THE VALUE OF PALEONTOLOGY. I. ALEONTOLOGY is an exact science. It embraces general- izations or laws obtained by induction, which may be de- ductively applied to the unknown. The first law isan illustration of the uniformity of nature’s methods; namely, the law of the persistency of type. An organized structure once created, and existing under circumstances not hostile to its working, is adhered ° to with the greatest fidelity, and extended in time and space. This constant law is the key to this as to the other biological sci- ences, and occasionally surprises the student of evolutionistic proclivities. On this basis the possibility of reconstruction of the extinct forms of the past will always rest, and the certainty of the law is unconsciously admitted by every paleontologist who deter- mines, names or classifies a fossil from anything less than a perfect specimen. It is assumed every day, and universally allowed, al- though occasionally even an expert is found who sometimes ques- tions it, and still more frequently an inexpert who does not read nature aright. The application of the law is, however, various as the given terms, 7. ¢., the remains preserved, differ in significance. Thus, certain parts are common to all stoves, and distinguish them from all other articles of furniture; but certain other parts not only belong to a stove, but mark a given pattern of stove, since they belong only to it. A still more minute range of appearances is found only in one man’s make of stoves, and others in that of another man. Hence, a person acquainted with stoves, sewing machines, etc., can readily determine the origin of a very small part by referring it to its proper kind and make. : 1¥From the Introduction to Hayden’s reports of the results of the Geological Survey of the Territories, Vol, IT. 2 The Value of Paleontology. This law of persistency presupposes a knowledge of the pattern as essential to its deductive application. Hence a difficulty at once suggests itself as arising when a portion of an animal belong- ing to a new pattern is discovered. That patterns quite distinct from those known to zodlogists have existed in past ages, has been well proven by paleontologists. How can the structures of a species of such akind be inferred from a fragment? Another law equally true with that of persistence, has been developed from the facts, but it is much more difficult of application. This is the one already defined in the pages of this journal,” under the name of the law of ‘successional relation.’’ It is absolutely certain that the types of nature, whether primary or subordinate, form series of steps passing from one condition of relations to another. The application evidently is, that if a portion of an animal ex- hibits a form intermediate between two known forms or types, the “remainder of the animal’s structure possesses the same kind of intermediacy. This law is tacitly admitted and employed by pa- leontologists, but there is a difficulty of application in conse- quence of the existence of other laws now to be considered. - The first difficulty arises from our possible ignorance of one terminus of the series or line in which our fossil represents a stage. This objection is more theoretical than real, because the living classes and orders are the structural extremes of the lines of succession ; nevertheless, among divisions of lesser range many have reached their culmination and disappeared in times past. These points of culmination must be known in order to ascertain the direction of the succession. Every discovery, however, is not that of an advanced position on such lines; hence this difficulty is of only occasional recurrence. The preceding considerations all express different phases of the law of uniformity. I now refer to the law of variation, which is in apparent conflict with it. It is the law which expresses evolu- tion as opposed to persistence of types. It especially limits the application of the last law, that of uniformity in succession, 7%. ¢., that when one portion of structure occupies a position interme- diate between two already known types, the remaining parts of the same animal or system of organs will occupy the same relation ?Penn Monthly, 1872, p, 229, The Value of Paleontology. 3 of structure to the corresponding parts of the known. This is not uniformly true. The law of variation intervenes, which ‘states that it may occur, that while one part of an organization occupies a relation of intermediacy, the other parts do not exhibit exactly the same relation. It is by the unequal mingling of structural points that new lines of succession are marked out. Thus it is that the power of reconstruction from fragments is limited, but not sufficiently so as to justify the epithet ‘‘pretension,’’ which has been applied to the claim made. Besides, two other laws re- main, which are of great importance to the paleontologist. Illustrations of the preceding laws may first be given. Ifa fragment of an animal be found, which contains acertain type of teeth known as the true selenodont, it is certain, in accordance with the law of uniformity of type, that the first bone of the hind foot of that animal (the astragalus) possessed two pulley-grooved faces, one above and one below, and not one only, as in most an- imals; also,:that the lower pulley face was succeeded by two sub- equal toes, and that the lateral toes were either reduced in form or wanting. There is no mechanical relation between the struc- tures of the teeth and foot; their accordance is simply a fact of type of a selenodont artiodactyle.* Again; if we find a portion of a foot which presents a joint between the first and second rows of bones which form the sole, we are absolutely certain that the ani- mal had the two outer ear bones external to the skull, forming a part of the lower jaw and the connecting rod by which the latter is attached to the skull. This is a type law of the bird and rep- tile. Again, if I find a part of a foot of the structure just named, where the first row of bones of the sole is united into one mass, and closely embraces the leg bone without being continuously united, I know that I have an animal with teeth, with a very long hip bone and a very long series of united vertebrae (or sacrum) resting upon it—in other words, a dinosaurian. ; The law of uniformity in successional relation is well illustrated by the genus Loxolophodon. The first bone of the foot (astraga- lus) of this animal, exhibits characters intermediate between that- of the elephants (Proboscidia) and odd-toed hoofed mammals (example, tapir) ; the remainder of the skeleton does the same ; 3 Represented by a Kuminant, 4 The Value of Paleontology. the neck vertebra are similar to those of the former, while por- tions of the skull resemble corresponding ones of the latter. The foot of a dinosaur is intermediate between that of a reptile and that ofa bird; so are the sacrum and pelvis. The sternum of a frog of the family Déscoglosside is intermediate between those of ordinary frogs and salamanders ; so are the vertebre and ribs. Examples of the limitation of the latter rule are still more nu- merous. They may be produced from the three cases cited. Thus in the Dinosaur it might once have been said that the jaws did not partake of the intermediacy, because they all present teeth, and are never smooth, like those of birds. Yet birds with teeth have recently been discovered, which deprives us of the use of this character as a definition. In the Discoglossid frog the cranium is not intermediate in structure between the frog and salamander, but is that of a frog. In the Zoxolophodon the tooth- less front of the upper jaw is not a general character of either of the orders which it stands between. These difficulties arise from the existence of the subordinate variations or sub-types of a general or major pattern, and for their resolution require only a new application of the first law of uni- formity on the lower plane. If the sub-characters defining the sub-pattern be known, the existence of one presupposes that of the others. The structure of an artiodactyle astragalus will not enable me to infer the character of the incisor teeth of the animal; for this I require some other, more minutely correlated portion. SolIcan infer the ribs and vertebra from the sternum of the Discoglossid frog, but not the cranium; for this I require some part correlated with Discoglossid characters only, and not only significant of the relations to the orders of Batrachians, as are the characters mentioned, although it happens by the accident of discovery that none but such frogs possess them to-day. The two laws which further aid the deductions of the paleonto- logist are those of mechanical relations and of embryonic paral- lelism. One structure requires another in order that an animal be viable. Thus long legs in a grazer presuppose a long neck to enable it to reach the ground with its lips. Hooked claws pre- suppose carnassial teeth or ahooked beak. To be properly poised on two legs instead of four, the weight of the viscera must be transferred backwards and the anterior regions of the body The Value of Paleontology. 5 lightened. This we find to be the case with birds and Dinosauria. ’The lower bones of the pelvis with the contained organs are thrown backwards, while the fore-limbs are lightened and the head reduced in proportionate size. The parallelism of types with transient embryonic conditions of other types aids the paleontologist essentially in the classification or proper location of a specimen. Its relation to known series must be first determined, as this obviously precedes in reconstruc- tion all application of the law of uniformity. Such reference having been made either to a new series or to a place in a known series, the considerations heretofore adduced come into view, but not sooner. Hence the law of parallelism is as essential to the -paleontologist, as it is all-pervading and all-expressive of nature herself. II. Paleontology in its relation to Geology is a partially empirical science. Thus while its indications are definite for one locality, they have not identical significance for all localities on the earth’s surface. The lower we descend in the scale of being, the more uniform over great areas are its phenomena; but among higher animals, especially vertebrates, the greater the geographical pecu- liarities as compared with the stratigraphical. Prof. Agassiz once said that the existing geographical faune are more distinct than the extinct faunz of two consecutive epochs of geologic time, a statement justified by many facts. Hence it has been believed by some that fossil vertebrates cannot furnish conclusive evidence | of the age of the rock strata in which they occur. For, say they, we have to-day existing on the Australian continent, animals that approach more nearly to those found fossil in the Jurassic forma- tions of Europe than to any now living on the latter continent; so that were Australia to be presently submerged, and her strata and fossils again. brought to light, the paleontologist would assert that the sun had not shone on that land since the days of the Jura. And so he would were he not at the same time a zodlogist ; just as the. bare zodlogist would err in the opposite direction of assuming the modern age of the European Jurassic beds, because they contain the living types of Australia. Thus a foundation fact of zodlogy properly applied is essential to the paleontologist; namely, that the earth presents to-day four or more distinct faunal areas, the 6 The Value of Paleontology. more prominent among which are the Australian, the South Amer- ican,and the temperate lands of the Northern Hemisphere. Each of these possesses many peculiar forms of life not now found else- where. Has this distinction always prevailed? Paleontology answers decidedly in the affirmative, so far as extinct mammalia are concerned, There seems to be no doubt that the faunal dis- tinctions have a very ancient origin, and are therefore to be first considered when estimating the age of strata from the contained mammalian remains. The explanation of this diversity is not yet attainable, but an important advance has been made by the dis- covery of the great similarity between the extinct forms of the Northern Hemisphere and the living or more modern ones of the Southern Hemisphere faune. The Jurassic character of much of the Australian fauna is known, while prevalent types of South America and Africa can be shown to have much relation to Eo- cene types of the north. In North America and Europe, tapirs, opossums, coatis, civets, kinkajous, lemurs.and toxodonts belong to the Eocene; now these animals characterize the southern con- tinental life, or as is the case with toxodonts, have but recently _ become extinct there. This mode of defining those faunz is not, however, exact, since many modern types have found their way into them, especially in the case of Africa. How then is life significant of chronological station in the earth’s strata? Since very many forms of animals are so widely spread and at the same time so distinctly limited in range on the earth’s surface to-day, the same order must have prevailed in past time and have been of equal significance. That this law of uni- formity has prevailed in the past as in the present is amply proven by the paleontology of a single zodlogical area taken by itself. The apparition of types over the northern land area has been nearly universal. This fact has only been placed within our reach by modern investigations in North America; for until the sister continent of Europe-Asia was explored, no one could be sure what degree of individual peculiarity her extinct hfe might present. Now it is certain that the succession of Tertiary beds was mutually similar, and that the cotemporaneous deposits contained in a large degree similar life, and that interme- diate stages of the one can be properly intercalated in the vacant interspaces of the other. The resemblances between The Value of Paleontology. 7 the Lower Eocenes of New Mexico and Wyoming and that of France are marked; similarity between the Pliocenes of the respective continents is evident. Descending in’ the scale, the parallels between the North American and New Zealand cre- taceous are very apparent, and the faune of the Carolinian and ‘Wiirtemburgian Trias were the same. The great. interruptions in life marked by the appearance of great land areas near the close of the carboniferous and cretacecous periods are universally observed in the zodlogical areas of the Northern Hemisphere or Arctogza. The close of the cretaceous everywhere saw the end of Ammon- ites, Rudisites, and Sauropterygian and Dinosaurian reptiles, in spite, in North America at least, of physical continuity of deposits. Was this succession of interruptions of life universal over the globe, and do these trenchant lines justify the old assumption of repeated destructions and recreations of animal life? The for- mer question has already been answered in the negative by the explanation of the characters of the existing faunze of the southern hemisphere, where ancient types stili remain in considerable numbers. Moreover, some of the later periods of both North America and Europe are characterized by a large predominance of | forms of the corresponding southern continent. — It is indeed evi- dent that migration from the one continent to the other has taken place, and is amply sufficient to account for the abrupt changes in the life of each, without necessitating the intervention of creative acts. If glacial periods be dependent on cosmic movements, the obliquity of the earth’s axis to the sun would cause an alternation of cold periods in the opposite hemispheres. This is well known’ as a most potent cause of migration and extinction, and the known relations of the faunz would thus result from a greater or less alternate invasion of the one hemisphere by the life of the other. . But within the great time boundaries are distinct land faune, whose relation of distinction may not thus be accounted for. Thus the Miocene and Pliocene faunz of Western America are entirely distinct, but with corresponding members. The alter- . nate presence and absence of water areas adapted for the preser- vation of the remains of the animals will abundantly account for such minor interruptions. Such changing topography is well known as due to the slow vertical oscillations of the earth’s crust. 8 The Value of Paleontology. The original question, the exactitude of the chronological sig- nificance of structural types, has been momentarily held in abey- ance. Is paleontology a science so far exact as to furnish a chronological scale of terrestrial strata? The admission that the known tertiary faunz, for instance, are but fragments of a con- tinuous succession, would appear to invalidate any such claim. It would indicate that the restriction of a given type to a given horizon is only a matter of discovery, and that another accident may at any time give it a new range. This objection has but little weight. Fragments though they be, nearly related forma- tions as the Tertiaries, are obviously the visible portions of a serial succession of life. Like the bright lines in a spectrum, the order is not disturbed by the temporary obliteration of a part of the colors, but the visible portions indicate the relations of the com- ponent parts with infallible certainty. The more universal the physical interruption, the more far-reaching the break in the suc- cession of life in any one locality, and hence the greater the value of remains of animals as indication of relation in time. The change of faunz in Arctogzea at the close of the cretaceous is a case in point. A dinosaur, sauropterygian, ammonite or rudist are as definite indicators of the life that preceded the change as a tapir or civet-like carnivore is of the age that followed. It has been stated that the life of the present period in the Southern Hemisphere is not homogeneous. The same is true in a still smaller degree of the Northern. Thus, if we include India in the latter, the, elephant is a miocene form, and the true rhinoceros pliocene. Further north, the dogs are mio- cene. In North America the opossum, and probably the raccoon, are eocene; the wolves and foxes are miocene, and the weasels pliocene. Perhaps the cats first appeared in our pliocene. Com- paratively few mammalian types mark the latest geologic epochs. Such are the ruminants, as deer, antelope and oxen, with the true horses, which all commence in the upper pliocene of Europe. Finally, man alone signalizes the last or glacial period, and is to reach his culmination in the ages that intervene between that great time boundary and one to come. Thus a certain proportion only of the life of a given epoch is characteristic of it, that is, originates in it, the remaining mem- bers: being legacies from preceding ages. E. D. Cope. On the supposed Carnivora of the Eocene of the Rocky Moun- tains.—Animals which fulfilled the functions of the existing Car- nivora were abundant in North America during the Eocene period. The Wahsatch beds of New Mexico have yielded remains of more than a dozen species, which ranged from the size of a weasel to that of a jaguar. Investigation into the structure of these shows that while they differ in minor points among themselves, they agree in possessing characters which distinguish them from the true Carnivora. I have already pointed out,! that, in the genera Ambloctonus, Oxyzna, Stypolophus, and Didymictis, the tibio- tarsal articulation differs from that of the existing Carnivora, and suggested that these forms might prove to be gigantic Insec- tivora. Further investigation has satisfied me that they cannot be included in the order Carnivora, and their systematic position proves to be of considerable interest. A greater or less part of the cranial chamber is preserved in specimens of Oxyxna forcipata and Stypolophus hians. In these animals it has a long, narrow form like that of the opossum, and in the first named, where the interior form can be seen, it is evi- dent that the cerebral hemispheres were small and narrow, and that the olfactory lobes were relatively large, and were entirely un- covered, projecting beyond the hemispheres. In Ambloctonus, Didymictis, and three undetermined forms, the femur supports a third trochanter. In all the genera the ilium has a well-marked external anterior ridge, which continues from the acetabulum to the crest, distinct from the internal anterior ridge. The ilium has, therefore, an angulate or convex external face, as in Insectivora and Marsupialia, and does not display the usual expansion in a single plane of most of the placentals. In all the genera there is a strong tuberosity in the position of the anterior inferior spine, which is wanting in the Mammalia, except- ing certain Insectivora and Prosimiz,’ although it marks the posi- tion of the origin of the rectus femoris muscle in all types. The glenoid cavity of the squamosal bone is transverse, and well defined anteriorly and posteriorly, as in the Carnivora. Of the first series of carpal bones of the four genera named, I have been able to learn nothing, but in the genus Synoplotherium from the Bridger Eocene of Wyoming, which probably belongs to this group, the scaphoid and lunar bones are separate and not united as in the Carnivora. The above characters point to the Marsupialia or the Insec- tivora as the proper location for the flesh-eaters under considera- tion ; and the evidence is much more weighty in favor of the lat- ter order as their true position. For in the genera Oxyexna and Didymictis the posterior part of the inferior border of the mandi- bular ramus is not inflected as in Marsupialia, nor are the ante- rior inferior iliac tuberosity and third trochanter seen in that or- der, while both exist in the Insectivora. Cuvier describes* the tibia of Carnivora as follows: “ Quant 4 ' Systematic Catalogue of the Vertebrata of the Eocene of New Mexico, 1875, p. 7. re 2 See the figure of Solenodon by Peters, and Chiromys by Owen. r 8 Ossemens Fossiles, vii. p. 112. 2 la téte inférieure, tous les carnassiers se distinguént de /homme par sa figure plus étroite du céte externe que le l’interne, et par sa division en deux fosses oblique, au moyen d’une aréte arrondie qui repond 4 la partie de l’astragale. . . Le phoque l’a cepen- dant d’une forme trés-particuliére par l’excessif aplatissement de sa moitié supérieure, et par sa facette particulaire inférieure, qui est en concavité simple et peu profounde.” The astragalar articular face of the tibia in the genera above named is not divided into the two oblique fosse by “a rounded crest which is applied to the groove of the superior pully-shaped face of the astragalus.” It is uninterrupted and more or less ob- lique in the transverse direction; always so at the posterior bor- der. The inner malleolar process is produced downwards, and rests in a concavity on the inner side of the neck of the astragalus. The astragalus, which I have seen in several of the species, pre- sents a corresponding trochlear face. That is, instead of a groove, it presents an open angle upwards, which separates the superior from the oblique internal face. The superior plane is flat, but is interrupted on the posterior side by a groove. This groove is the posterior extremity of that which divides the superior face of the astragalus in the higher Mammalia, but here it contracts to a point and disappears next the fibular face just as it reaches the superior surface. The fibular face is vertical, and shares on its posterior part a large ligamentous fossa with the opposed part of the fibula. The distal end of the fibula is remarkably stout. - This structure finds its counterpart in the internal half of the astragalus of the opossum. The arrangement permits a rotary movement of the astragalus and thus of the whole foot, on the tibia, the fibula with its fixed articulation with the astragalus, rotating on the tibia, as in the pedimanous Marsupialia. The flat- ness of the inner malleolus in some of the species indicates that the capacity for rotation was less in them than in others. This arrangement exactly reverses the extensive oblique fibulo-astraga- lar articulation seen in the opossum, the Petaurista, Dasyurus, ete. Prof. Owen, in describing the astralagus of the wombat (Phasco- lomys), says: ‘*The upper articular surface for the tibia is as usual concavo-convex, the internal surface for the inner malleolus flat- tened, and at right angles with the preceding, but the outer articu- lar surface presents a triangular flattened form, and instead of being bent down parallel with the inner articular surface slopes away at a very open angle from the upper surface, receiving the articular surface of the fibula so as to sustain its vertical pressure. * * * This form of astragalus is also characteristic of the Koala, Petaurists, Dasyures, and the Pedimanous Marsupialia.” In one species where the cuboid bones are preserved, it is evi- dent that the distal end of the astragalus articulated with this as well as with the navicular bone, although the facet of the astraga- lus is single and continuous. As the extensive transverse distal astragalar face is characteristic of all the species where it is pre- served, the contact of the cuboid and astragalus is probably com- mon to all of this division. . / The dentition of this group is consistent with its reference to 3 the sarcophagous Marsupialia or to the Insectivora. It has, how- ever, decided resemblances in the form of the molars, and in the | deficiency i in the number of the inferior incisors, to such genera of Insectivora as Mythomys and Solenodon, while in the large canines, it more nearly approaches Sarcophaga and Carnivora. I propose to include the genera Ambloctonus, Oxyxna, Stypolo- phus, and Didymictis in a special division under the name of Creodonta. This division may be regarded as a suborder of the > Insectivora. Itis possible that the genus Diacodon Cope belongs here also; its species resemble Chiroptera in the inferior dentition, and are of small size. The genus Mesonyx,' which I discovered ' in the Bridger beds of Wyoming, cannot be referred to the Creo-~ donta as here constituted, since the trochlear face of the astragalus is completely grooved ‘above as in the true Carnivora, and its ’ distal end presents two distinct facets, one for the cuboid and the other for the navicular bones. It represents ¢ on this account a peculiar family, the Mesonychide. To the Creodonta must be referred the genera Pterodon and. Palzonictis of De Blainville, from the French Eocene. This author and Pomel placed them in the Marsupialia, but Professor : Gervais remarks (Geologie et Paleontologie Frangaise) that the evidence is insufficient for such a course. Here also doubtless belong supposed Carnivora from the Wyoming Eocene, stated by Marsh to be allied to the Viverride. The remarkable type first introduced to the notice of. paleonto- logists by Leidy, represented by the genera Anchippodus, Ecto- ganus, etc., has been looked upon as an order of Mammalia ‘by Marsh, and termed the Tillodontia. He gives,’ as its characters, the possession of claws, plantigrade feet with five toes, a third trochanter of the femur, and separate scaphoid and lunar bones. | Also, that the dentition is characterized by “ molars of the ungu- late type,” small canines, and large scalpriform incisors in both jaws, faced with enamel and growing from persistent pulps as in the Rodentia. He says this order “seems to combine characters of the orders of carnivores, ungulates, and rodents.” Except in the dentition, the definition above given applies to the Creodonta; and an analysis of the dentition shows so many points of resemblance as to render it ‘probable that they pertain to the same order of Mammalia. Also, except in the dentition, the characters given by Prof. Marsh do not differ from those of the Insectivora. The structure of the superior molars is not in- consistent with the same order, and the small canines and large incisors are even more like those of most Insectivora than are Creodonta. The singular form of these incisors, and their growth from persistent pulps, is rather characteristic of Rodentia. The transverse or tubercular premolars also distinguish this group from both the Creodonta and the true Insectivora. The defini- tions of the order and sub-orders will then be as follows :— 1 Ann, Rept. U. 8. Geol. Surv.. Terrs., 1872, p. 550. 2 Amer. Journ. Sci. Arts, 1875, 231.. - - 4 Insectivora.— Mammalia with small cerebral hemispheres which do not cover the olfactory lobes, nor the cerebellum; with numer- ous clawed digits, and a third trochanter of the femur; with a transverse glenoid cavity for the mandible. Superior incisors normal, not growing from persistent pulps; canines large; premolars compressed. Astragalus not grooved above, articulating with the cuboid as well as the navicular ; five toes on the hind foot ; Creodonta. : Superior incisors large, growing from persistent pulps, and without enamel on the sides ; superior canines small when present ; premolars wide or tubercular ; Tillodonta. These suborders of the order Insectivora do not differ among themselves more than do those of the Marsupialia, and constitute a series of parallels with them. Thus the Creodonta resemble the Sarcophaga, the Insectivora vera the Entomophaga, and the Tillo- donta the Rhizophaga, typified by Phascolomys. The genera of the Creodonta differ as follows :— I. First and third inferior true molars without internal cusp. Last superior molar longitudinal ; last inferior molar carnassial ; Ambloctonus. II. Inferior carnassials with interior tubercle; no tubercular molar; last superior molar transverse. Three tubercular carnassials ;? Stypolophus. Two tubercular carnassials ; Oxyena. III. Inferior carnassial with interior tubercle; a’ tubercular molar. One tubercular carnassial ; Didymictis. The number of toes on the hind foot cannot be certainly stated in all the genera, but in Stypolophus hians and another species there were probably five, the inner being of reduced size. There is present in those species an ento-cuneiform bone which resem- bles that of Canis; it is compressed, with one truncate concave terminal facet, and an internal oblique one at the opposite and proximal extremity. The form of the truncate articular face of the distal end indicates the existence of an inner metatarsal bone of moderate proportions, which probably supported a small hallux. This thumb could not be opposable as in the opossum. In general appearance the Creodonta differed from the Carnivora, in many of the species at least, in the small relative size of the limbs as compared with that of the head, and in some instances, as compared with the size of the hind feet. The feet were probably plantigrade, and the posterior ones capable of some degree of rotation. The probable large size of the rectus femoris muscle indicates unusual power of extension of the hind limb. They were furnished with a long and large tail. Probably some of the species resembled in proportions the Mythomys and Solenodon, now exist- ingin Africa and the West Indies, but they mostly attained a much larger size. Published December 22, 1875. ! For i meaning of these expressions, see Syst. Cat. Eoc., New Mexico, 1875, p. 6 1877. 573 foe. PALEONTOLOGICAL BULLETIN No. 24. A continuation of Researches among the Batrachia of the Coal Measures of Ohio. © a - By E. D. Cops. ‘ (Read before the American Philosophical Society, February 3, 1877.) The material described in the following pages was obtained from the coal strata at Linton, Ohio, during the Summer of 1876, by Prof. J. 8. Newberry, Director of the Geological Survey of Ohio. ICHTHYCANTHUS OHIENSIS. Cope. Gen. et sp. nov. Char. Gen. These are derived from the posterior dorsal and caudal vertebre, with adjacent parts. Posterior limbs well developed, with dis- tinct tibia and fibula, osseous tarsus, and probably five digits. Ribs elon- gate, simple, curved. Abdominal armature consisting of bristle-like rods in anteriorly directed chevrons. Dorsal vertebre not elongate, with sim- ple neural spines. Tail large, its vertebre ossified, and furnished with slender chevron bones which terminate in a hemal spine. Neural spines slender and directed backwards; the caudal series somewhat resembling that of a fish. All the centra amphiceelian. This genus differs from all those with enlarged and sculptured neural spines, and from those with abdominal scuta. It is equally distinct from those without ribs, abdominal rods, or limbs. It is possible that some of the species referred to Tuditanus, in which these parts are unknown, may. belong to it, or that it may be established on a small species of Leptophrac- PROC. AMER. PHILOS. 800. XVI. 99. 387 Cope. | 574 [Feb. 3, tus, a genus only known as yet from cranial remains. With present knowl- edge the reference of the J. ohiensis to the latter genus is inadmissable. The cranium, thoracic region, and fore-limbs of Ichthycanthus are unknown. Char. Specif. The centra of the dorsal vertebre are about as long as deep, and their sides are deeply concave: there are four anterior to the pelvis which are without ribs. The caudal vertebre are robust, and seven from the first, support a small tubercule-like diapophysis. The chevron bones are short and acuminate; the neural spines are a little shorter, nar- row and truncate, and directed backwards at the same angle as the chevron bones. They are much reduced on the eighteenth caudal vertebra, where the chevron bones are considerably longer. The abdominal rods are quite slender. The hind limb is quite stout for this order. The femur is regularly expanded at both extremities, but the distal is deeply and openly grooved, distinguishing the condyles, while the proximal end is plane. There is no trochanter visible.. The ulna and ra- dius are well separated, and are three-fifths the length of the femur. There is a large fibulare tarsal bone of a subquadrate outline. In immediate con- tact with it is the probably external digit with five phalanges or segments ; the ungual is simply conic. The femur is as long as five dorsal vertebre. The ribs have expanded, undivided heads, and extend to the abdominal armature. Measurements. M. Length of last ten dorsal vertebrae. ............2.0-. 00 -047 a «< first twenty-three caudal vertebre........... 117 ue “@ posterior Tibises+s TSE S28 “« « to end of snout......-.. 2... 00 003 os ‘lateral pectoral shield. .........0- .eeeeeeeee 015 1) SAM OUIEIS oe gucek bier sha 4 cau Manes ee oe dem ees 004 Widtlic 8-8 cae. caccaeiauiiaiihd 2 Bee Buea nnnit demas 004 This species of Tuditanus differs from the 7. radiatus in the larger and less anteriorly placed orbits, and in the large truncate posterior table of the ‘skull. The proportions of the latter are more those of P. obtusus, but the epiotic angles have not been observed in this species, the sculpture is punc- tate not linear, and the form of the supraoccipital is quite different. Com- parison with the other species referred to that genus is unnecessary, ex- cepting in the case of the 7. mordax. Further examination of the speci- men on which the latter was founded leads to the belief that it isan imper- fect cranium of Oeraterpeton punctolineatum Cope. The latter name, as the preferable one, may be adopted, and the former becomes a synonym. CoLOSTEUS SCUTELLATUS, Newberry; Cope, Rept. Geol. Surv. Ohio, Paleontology Vol. II, p. 407. Another specimen of this species was obtained by Prof. Newberry during the past season, which includes some parts of the skeleton not previously observed. The specimen presents a superior view of the ventral and thoracic pro- tective armature, and of the posterior portion of the cranium. As hereto- fore, I find no indications of vertebra, but along one side of the ventral scutellation, a series of slender ribs lies in the matrix. These I have not previously found in this genus. The cranial surface is only preserved on the lateral portions. Its sculpture consists of coarse grooves closely placed, directed outwards and forwards. 1877.] 579 [Cope. On a Dinosaurian from the Trias of Utah. By E. D. Cops. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, February 16th, 1877.) DystropHaus, Cope. This genus reposes on scanty remains, but which are in good preserva- tion, and which present marked characters. The bones consist of the hu- merus, three metatarsals, some ?tarsals, and the distal end of an ?ulna, with a probable sternum and an inferior element of either the scapular or pelvic arch, probably the latter. There is also a number of fragments, which are not easily identified. The specimens were discovered by Prof. J. 8. Newberry in South-eastern Utah, while acting as Geologist to the Engineer Exploring Expedition under the command of Captain McComb, United States Army, He excavated them from the red and green rocks usually referred to the Trias, hence from the same formation which yielded the Typothorax already described. Professor Newberry made sketches of the bones as he exposed them. They were all, he states, found in close proximity, the bones of the limb in nearly normal relation. It is alto- gether probable, according to Professor Newberry, that they belong to a single animal. I find nothing to forbid this supposition and much to con- firm it. One of the most remarkable bones is a broad, flat element, one of whose borders is digitate, the processes being long, and separated by deeply entrant sinuses. Two sides of the bone are broken away, but the others give ori- gin to five digitiform processes. Two of these are larger and longer than the others, and externally on the right side is a shorter one. Outside of this is a larger process whose extremity is recurved so as to be subparallel with the longer processes, and which was connected with another bone by an articular surface. This information is derived from Prof. Newberry’s notes made in the field. It is probable that this bone is the sternum, and that the articulation mentioned is costal. It is not certain whether the longitudinal meridian line passes through a sinus or a digitation, but a pro- jection of the surface of the plate, which is probably median, is opposite one of the latter. Supposing then that the sternum is produced into a median posterior process, we find a resemblance to the corresponding ele- ment in many birds not heretofore known among reptiles. Thereare in that case three postero-externally directed processes on each side, of which the two posterior are free. Another interpretation might be that it is a cora- coid with anterior digitatiors. In this case the articulation above men- tioned would be anomalous. The number of digitations is too great for this element, and the space remaining for contact with the sternum is too small. Another large flat bone approximates a right-angled triangle in form, the length greatly exceeding the width. The right-angle is massive and Cope.] 580 {Feb. 16, produced, and is evidently the point of connection with the other parts of the skeleton. The bone is flat on one side and convex on the other, and can only be identified with probability, with the scapula of a Dinosaurian reptile. The large size of the anterior limb, which might be inferred from this scapula, is justified by the humerus, which is preserved in almost perfect condition. This humerus is one of the longest, and is distally the most contracted known in the Dinosauria,; the proximal extremity is of the form usual in that order. A short distance below the head, the section is T- shaped, with one end of the transverse limb shorter than the other. The ridge of which this limb is a section, is almost wanting at the head, which is thus T-shaped. The limb representing the stem of the T is stouter than the others, and forms the summit of a massive column, which soon sinks into the shaft. Its free extremity is obtuse and rounded, and though repre- senting the head. does not rise above the level of the other crests, or tuber- osities. The distal extremity of the humerus looks ‘much like that of a tibia. It is truncate, and its long axis is in the plane of the tuberosities of the head. Its outline is oval, one end narrowed to an angle, and the other broadly rounded. The surface is roughened with coarse pits. ; The distal extremity of another long bone, most probably the ulna, is more robust than that of the humerus. The shaft is a flattened oval, and the articular extremity is a wide and somewhat irregular oval, the greatest transverse diameter being nearer one end. The articular surface is roughened with coarse pits. Three metatarsals were found in immediate proximity to each aie two in nearly their normal relations, and one slipped forwards. They are neither remarkable for length nor abbreviation. The proximal ends are truncate, and the distal ones convex, but without distinct median grooves or lateral angles. Both extremities are moderately expanded, and the shafts are contracted at the middle. The external bone is a little shorter than the two others, and is more flattened. It has a slightly-defined con- vex head, with an adjacent prominent, but ill-defined, lateral crest. The larger of the longer bones has acrest at one angle, like that of an olecranon process. The proximal end of the same bone is massive, and is trapezoidal in outline ; the outline of the corresponding head of the adjacent bone is triangular. A marked character of these bones is the rough or pitted sur- face of their articular extremities, except the distal end of the shorter bone. The shafts are solid, and filled with nearly equal, coarse cancelli. The bones above described are evidently those of a Dinosaurian reptile, and they present characters which have not been previously observed in any other genus of the order. The form of the condyles of the humerus distinguishes it from the other known genera, especially from those of the European Trias, where the crest is weak or wanting. The rugose articular surfaces are also peculiar, indicating less than the usual mutual movement of the bones upon each other. A cartilaginous cap is indicated, which was probably the element from which the mam- 1877.) 58 1 ICope. malian epiphysis was derived. The sculpture of the surfaces is coarser than that to which epiphyses are attached in the Mammalia. The name of the genus expresses this character. It is altogether probable that this genus embraced terrestrial animals, with powerful fore- and hind-limbs subequally developed. The typical species is of gigantic proportions. DYSTROPHAUS VIEZMALA&, Cope. Tn the supposed sternum of this animal (which I have not seen, but which was sketched by Professor Newberry), a rather small, slender and compressed process projects from near the middle of one of the sides at right angles to it. Only two of the lateral processes are represented as complete. The longer is subspatulate ; the shorter subacuminate. The scapula pre- sents three complete borders, —the proximal and two lateral ; but the distal is not known. Without it, the length is two and one-half times the breadth. The point of junction of the longer (and perfect) short border with one of the long borders, is much thickened, terminating in a mass of bone ‘which is unfortunately broken, but whose section in the line of the end border is a wide oval. From this point, the plate thins away to the various borders. The greatest thickness is nearer the border which terminates in the en- largement described. This surface is then gently convex in transverse sec- tion, while the opposite one is concave toa less degree. It is thicker at the middle than at the anterior border in a longitudinal direction. The proximal extremity of the humerus is much expanded. The greater tuberosity is a huge crest, as prominent as the head, and separated from it by a marked concavity which constricts the mass connecting it with the head, thus forming a neck. This concavity extends about one-third the length of the shaft. On the opposite side of the head a similar concavity excavates the shaft, separating the internal from the interior ridge. The latter is in its middle portion as prominent as the external ridge, and ex- tends as far downwards. , The extensive external face of this part of the bone is nearly flat. The internal ridge descending from the head, continues into the poste- rior border of the interior face of the shaft. The great tuberosity continues into the single external ridge of the shaft, which is thus near the middle tri- angular in section, the base of the triangle internal. The external extremity of the distal end is therefore an angle, and the interna! a convex side, shorter than the anterior and posterior sides. A ligamentous groove marks the posterior border of the extremity at a point measuring one-third of its jength from the externai angle. The expanse of the distal extremity is not more than three-fourths that of the proximal. The entire bone so resem- bles a tibia, as to have induced me to refer it at first to that element. The characters of the proximal end are such as to render such identification highly improbable. Such reference would also require that the distal ex- tremity should have afore and aft direction, an arrangement incompatible with the tibia. ‘ PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XVI. 99. 3U Cope.] 582 [Feb. 16, The displaced metacarpal is flattened, and expanded at the extremities. One side is nearly flat, but slightly concave in the longitudinal direction; the other side is convex and nearly level in the longitudinal direction, The lateral borders of the shaft are thus narrowed. The distal end displays a convex condyle, and a flat, prominent ala, which is in the general plane. The ala is separated from the condyle by a deep groove on the convex side, The condyle is a half-hemisphere only, presenting only with. the convex side of the shaft, from which it is not separated by a constriction. It is _ bounded at its distal edge by an angle, which is a continuation of the proximal edge of the ala. The proximal extremity is injured at one angle, but, with this complete, would be nearly a regular rhomboid with parallel longer and shorter outlines; the acute angle of the latter being the con- tinuation of the lateral border of the shaft. The extremity is subtruncate, and part of the surface is irregularly excavated by pits and grooves. The transverse extent of the proximal end, when perfect, was probably a little greater than that of the distal. The two adjacent metacarpals are subequal in length, and longer than the displaced one by one-fourth the length of the latter. One of these bones is throughout rather thicker than the other, although the transverse diameter of the shafts is equal; but the stouter bone is considerably more dilated at the extremities. The distal end of the stouter bone is thickened in the direction at right angles to the plane of the limb ; but the chief expansion isin that plane. The angle next to the other bone is protuberant, while the other angle is expanded into a sharp, convex crest, or ala. A section of this extremity is diamond-shaped, with one of the lateral planes pro- duced into this crest, while the corresponding border of the opposite side drops down, being represented by a mere convexity of the surface which continues to the crest. The surface of the extremity is irregular. The section of the shaft is a broad oval, becoming subcircular near the proximal extremity. The latter is enlarged in both directions. It is a rectangle in _ outline, a little extended in the plane of the limb, with one of the angles cut off from the corresponding angle to the middle of one side. The long side thus left is slightly convex, and ends in an angle. The side subtended by this angle is slightly concave, and is approximated to the other bone, The opposite side is slightly emarginate near the middle. Its surface . very slightly convex, and is irregularly grooved and pitted. The more slender of the two bones is but little and about equally ex- panded at the opposite extremities. The distal end would have an ovoid section, but for the fact that it is obliquely truncate at the extremity next to the other bone. It is convex in the antero-posterior direction and plane in the transverse ; its surface is grooved and pitted. The side next to the other bone is flat or slightly concave at the distal end, and, though thicker than the external border, becomes rounded at the middle of the shaft, and is again flattened at the proximal extremity. The external border is dis- tally produced into an obtuse angle; lower down, the shaft has a thin, angular border. The proximal end has less antero-posterior diameter than 1877.) 583 (Cope. the distal, and is subtriangular in outline ; the apex being acute and ex- ternal. The surface is flat, and is strongly marked with deep grooves. The other surfaces of the limb-bones are smovth, except a few weak ridges near the distal ends of the two distal bones. Meusurements. , M. Length of part of scapula preserved...............00% 0.680 Width at middle..... ssid a a ac uraiaamidie's ee vusnmalnatee eenroialeee 0.270 Thickness at middle............cce cece eeeenes fies 0.048 Thickness at proximal angle.............ceccceeeeeee 0.117 Total length of humerus..............ceeeeeeeeee eens 0.765 5 ty NOH: ac atvoadw te esas 0.080 D roximal ie iaingter et proximal end at tuberostties.........00. 0.225 a. j tero-posterior....... ..... eee eee 0.080 D { an p temeter an eu GAN SVORS O35. Syessht sae ace diesenece Sox Savio 0.078 Dianeter of aistal ena { antero posterior............. 0.085 : : : transverse: ........... 02.005 0.145 Transverse diameter of head of humerus.............. 0.160 Diner f ? antero-posterior. .... 0,110 iameter of extremity of ? ulna { Premiere. ce. ces 0.150 Length of external metacarpal.............0.0000cuee 0.210 ° Prominal dismeter { antero-posterior........... feeeees 0.045 A ronsVerbe..0. cue weiereseassees 0.100 5 antero-posterior... ........00 eee eee 0.033 Dismietes renal { PPADS VGLRCs asd. siesiseine ss os aoedw eae 0.067 i é tero-posterior...........006 ixead 0.050 D { an HeteE eistelly PPANISVETSO: 6a: 3) side ca chores Rareiere wigan 32 0.115 Length of median metacarpal (stouter).............005 0.245 fn -POsteriOLr..... ss. eee eee 057 Di : ‘ ({ antero-posterior.......... 0 EE ey tAMSVETSE, 66.6. e vee eee e eee 0.115 Diameter of shaft (transverse). .......... 000 ceeee eee 0.055 Dinineter distalte { antero-posterior. ..........0.ee eee 0.074 =" Vttamaverseexens :sceweue's «dos auadoa 0.088 Length of median metacarpal (slender)............64+ 0.240 i tales f antero-posterior........... 0.057 peer e proxtnat anh Utransverse ........085 fates 0.089 Diameter of shaft (transverse)..........0c ec eee eee eee 0.049 ‘ oer antero-posterior. .........eee veces 0.041 Dhranas ten sista ihy { WPANSV CSC sis, iaiss. 6 Hiedeas sea eames 0.083 More than usual interest attaches to this fossil. It is the first one found in the Triassic beds of the Rocky Mountain region, and was derived from an inhospitable region rarely traversed by white men. The locality is in ‘the Painted Canyon not far from the Sierra Abajo in South-eastern Utah, near the Colorado boundary ; lat. 88° 15’; lon. 110°. This canyon is one of those tributary to the Great Colorado River, and is without water. The rock is ‘described by Prof. Newberry as the same as that which I Cope,] 584 {Mareh 2, have identified in New Mexico as the Trias, and is of the usual red color. The occurrence of a terrestial Dinosaurian at that locality tends to con- firm the conclusion to which I have already attained, that this immensely extended deposit is of lacustrine character. On a New Proboscidian. By E. D. Cops. ‘ (Read before the American Philosophical Society, March 2, 1877.) I recently received from a correspondent in one of the Southern States, a fossil of unusual interest. It is a molar tooth of a proboscidian, whose color and mineral character indicate that it was derived from beds of the Upper Miocene or Loup Fork epoch. Its roots are largely broken away, while the crown is nearly perfect. The crown consists chiefly of two transverse crests, which are separated by a deep uninterrupted valley. There is no general cingulum. Each crest is divided into three lobes, which are not deeply separated, but cause the edge of the crest to be serrate with three conie eminences. Of these the median apex has a rounder section, while the lateral are more trans- verse, rising at the external borders like the extremities of the crests in Mastodon ohioticus. The appearance of the base of the crown at one ex- tremity indicates that it was in contact with the preceding tooth. The opposite extremity of the base presents no such surface, and hence points to the conclusion that the tooth is the last one of the series. From the middle cone of the anterior crest a cingulum descends on each side, passing round the anterior base of the external cones. It is wanting at the ex- tremity of the base of one of these, and little developed on the other, but they reappear on the side of the base bounding the valley. They are crenately tubercular, except at the base of the median anterior tubercle. There is no cingulum at the base of the posterior crest, except the ordinary filling between the bases of the lobes, One of the extremities of the crests is a little higher than the other, and the basis is a little wider than at the other end ; it is therefore probably external in position. At the posterior base of this end isa fractured surface indicating a cingular tubercle of stout proportions, such as is more in place at the external posterior angle of the last superior molar than in any other tooth. The external cone is defined from the median by a fissure, while a better defined depression separates the median from the internal. This depres- sion is filled by a worn tubercle in the anterior crest. Ridges descend along the adjacent borders of the constituent cones nearly to the fundus of the valley, and the bases of the external ones are considerably wrinkled. Measurements. M. Transverse diameter Of CrOWD........ ee ee rece eete renee .130 Longitudinal “ «© jnternal........eeeeeeeee .070 as es @xlermalls.ccicascesendaex -090 1877.] 585 (Cope. Elevation of external cusp.......... cee eee eee eee ee ees 065 ms internal ‘* ......... Siders abraleldgidussatiads 0355 Length between apices of external cusps............... 043 The molar tooth described exceeds in transverse dimensions that of the Mastodon ohioticus, and evidently belonged to one of the most colossal of land animals. Its generic position is near to Mastodon and Dinotherium, but if the tooth on which my observations are based be complete, it is distinct from either. The possession of only two transverse crests separates it from the former, and would, were the tooth an anterior molar, refer it to the latter. As it appears to be a posterior molar, this view of its affinity becomes untenable, and I therefore establish for it a new genus, under the name CHNOBASILEUS. The tooth described resembles that of the genus Tapirus, but differs in the absence of the external trihedral enlargement of the cross crests seen in the superior molars of the former, and also in| the tubercular and fissured character of the crests proper. The species may be called (@. tremontigerus. The typical specimen was probably obtained in Texas, but I am not yet informed as to the precise locality. IssuED Marca 19, 1877. Cope,] 584 (March 2, have identified in New Mexico as the Trias, and is of the usual red color. The occurrence of a terrestial Dinosaurian at that locality tends to con- firm the conclusion to which I have already attained, that this immensely extended deposit is of lacustrine character. On a New Proboscidian. By E. D. Cops. ; (Read before the American Philosophical Society, March 2, 1877.) I recently received from a correspondent in one of the Southern States, a fossil of unusual interest. It isa molar tooth of a proboscidian, whose color and mineral character indicate that it was derived from beds of the Upper Miocene or Loup Fork epoch. Its roots are largely broken away, while the crown is nearly perfect. The crown consists chiefly of two transverse crests, which are separated by a deep uninterrupted valley. There is no general cingulum. Each crest is divided into three lobes, which are not deeply separated, but cause the edge of the crest to be serrate with three conie eminences. Of these the median apex has a rounder section, while the lateral are more trans- verse, rising at the external borders like the extremities of the crests in Mastodon ohioticus. The appearance of the base of the crown at one ex- tremity indicates that it was in contact with the preceding tooth. The opposite extremity of the base presents no such surface, and hence points to the conclusion that the tooth is the last one of the series. From the middle cone of the anterior crest a cingulum descends on each side, passing round the anterior base of the external cones. It is wanting at the ex- tremity of the base of one of these, and little developed on the other, but they reappear on the side of the base bounding the valley. They are crenately tubercular, except at the base of the median anterior tubercle. There is no cingulum at the base of the posterior crest, except the ordinary filling between the bases of the lobes. One of the extremities of the crests is a little higher than the other, and the basis is a little wider than at the other end ; it is therefore probably external in position. At the posterior base of this end isa fractured surface indicating a cingular tubercle of stout proportions, such as is more in place at the external posterior angle of the last superior molar than in any other tooth. The external cone is defined from the median by a fissure, while a better defined depression separates the median from the internal. This depres- sion is filled by a worn tubercle in the anterior crest. Ridges descend along the adjacent borders of the constituent cones nearly to the fundus of the valley, and the bases of the external ones are considerably wrinkled. , Measurements. M. Transverse diameter Of CTOWD..-.....sceeseeenccsceeee .180 Longitudinal “ ** internal,....ceceeeeesese 070 i ss external. secwweecescs..s 1090 1877.] 585 [Cope. Hlevation of external cusp......-...-sceee cece eee eee 065 = internal “ ..... sarees ae ued gtuisiaiareea! else Ss 035 Length between apices of external cusps..............- 043 The molar tooth described exceeds in transverse dimensions that of the Mastodon ohioticus, and evidently belonged to one of the most colossal of land animals. Its generic position is near to Mastodon and Dinotherium, but if the tooth on which my observations are based be complete, it is distinct from either. The possession of only two transverse crests separates it from the former, and would, were the tooth an anterior molar, refer it to the latter. As it appears to be a posterior molar, this view of its affinity becomes untenable, and I therefore establish for it a new genus, under the name CHNOBASILEUS. The tooth described resembles that of the genus Taptrus, but differs in the absence of the external trihedral enlargement of the cross crests seen in the superior molars of the former, and also in> the tubercular and fissured character of the crests proper. The species may be called C. tremontigerus. The typical specimen was probably obtained in Texas, but I am not yet informed as to the precise locality. IssuED Marca 19, 1877. BRAIN OF PROGAMBLUS OCCIDENTALIS. BY E. D. COPE. ; (Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 4, 1877.) - 1877.) 49 [Cope. On the Brain of Procamelus Occidentalis. By E. D. Cops. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 4, 1877.) I obtained a complete cast of the cranial chamber of the Procamelus occidentalis, which bears a fair proportion to the general dimensions of the skull. As compared with a Nama of about the same size, the facial por- tion of the skull is longer, while the postorbital portion is as long, but narrower. This is indicated by the following measurements : Procamelus Auchenia occidentalis, Jama, Length of skull anterior to orbit............ .180 158 ae ; “« posterior DE” a Biola cee nc etree .110 £1050 Width ‘« at anterior border of orbit.... .080 .090 “ a middle of zygomatic fossa.. .062 065 The olfactory lobes of the brain have nearly the same position in the two species, extending anteriorly to opposite the middle of the orbits. The brain exhibits large cerebellum and hemispheres, and rather small olfactory lobes. The cerebellum is entirely uncovered by the hemispheres but is in contact with them. The lateral lobes and vermis are well devel- oped. The hemispheres are well convoluted, the longitudinal posterior con- volutions giving way anteriorly to lobulate ones. The sylvian fissure is well marked. The sides of the medulla oblongata are compressed and vertical at the pons, in correspondence with the vertical position of the petrous bones. The origins of the ophthalmic and maxillary branches of the trigeminus nerve are not divided by a septum, while that of the man- PROC. AMER. PHILOS. soc. xvit. 100. & Cope., 50 (May 4, dibular branch is quite distinct from the others. The optic nerves are large. The olfactory lobes are separated by a deep fissure below the ex- tremity of the hemispheres ; they project freely beyond the latter, being separated by a deep fissure. Their free portions are short, truncate and compressed. The anterior pyramids are not preserved on the inferior face of the cast of the medulla oblongata. The hippocampal lobes are subround and protuberant. From the detailed description following, it may be derived, that while the arrangement of the convolutions of the anterior lobes of the hemi- spheres is more simple than in any recent Ruminant, that of the middle and posterior lobes is essentially similar to that characteristic of the latter order of Mammnatia.* The brain displays the characters of the older types of Ruminantia, although not materially smaller than that of the llama, an animal which it equaled in general proportions. The hemispheres are, however, not pro- duced so far posteriorly in the Procamelus as in the Auchenia, reaching only to the line of the meatus auditorius externus in the former. The vermis of the cerebellum rises abruptly from the medulla, having a nearly vertical direction to a point a little lower than the superior plane of the hemispheres. The lateral lobes extend on each side of it, each one having a rather greater width that the vermis. Their posterior faces are sub-vertical, and are directed slightly forwards. Each projects laterally into an apex at the middle of its elevation, and then contracts downwards into the angular line which marks the posterior border of the petrous bone. From a point between each apex and the vermis a ridge rises ob- liquely inwards to the superior plane of the cerebellum, where each one enlarges and joins the median transverse line. The angle above described as descending from the lateral apex of the cerebellum curves forwards, forming a lateral angular border of the pons varolii on each side. The flat space enclosed between this line and the posterior border of the hemi- sphere is interrupted by two prominent tuberosities. The superior is small, sub-oval, and is near to the posterior border of the hemisphere. The other is a short prominent ridge directed downwards and forwards, just behind the lobus hippocampi. Its inferior end corresponds with the origin of the mandibular branch of the trigeminus, and perhaps the facial nerve. The medulla oblongata is contracted at the foramen magnum, and has a sub-round section slightly flattened below. Its inferior face is then rounded, then flattened, and then concave between the anterior part of the lateral ridges. The bases of the maxillary branches of the trigeminus nerves are stout, and directly in line with the origins of the mandibulars. Between them the base of the brain is concave, and the optic nerves issue but a little distance in front of them. The lobi hippocampi are sub-round and rather prominent ; they are terminated in front at the foramen spheno- orbitale by the contraction of the cranial walls. Their surface displays * See Paul Gervais’ Journal de Zodlogie, I, 1872, p. 459. 1877.] 5 a [Cope. slightly defined convolutions, the best marked being inferior and sub- round in form. The cerebral hemispheres, viewed from above, have an oval outline, and are rather narrower anteriorly than posteriorly. They contract posteriorly from the sylvian convolution. The profile descends gradually to the olfac- tory lobes. The superior surface is little convex in the transverse direc- tion. The fissure of Silvius is nearly vertical in position, and its superior extremity is visible from above. A strongly marked fissure extends poste- riorly from it, defining the lobus hippocampi above. The sylvian convolution the thickest of all, and its outer border is emarginate in front and behind ; below the postero-superior emargination it is thickest and most protuber- ant. Between it and the position of the falx there are three longitudinal convolutions, the external, the median, and the internal. These are slight- ly divergent posteriorly, but the posterior extremities of those of one side tend to unite on the posterior border of the hemisphere. Their surfaces aresmooth. The external is widest medially ; and it terminates anteriorly just behind the apex ef the sylvian convolution. The internal is double posteriorly ; the median is simple, and unites with the internal above the apex of the sylvian convolution. The two conjoined continue for a short distance and terminate in a broad tuberosity. Below the external con- volution on the side of the posterior part of the hemisphere there are four small longitudinal convolutions. The orbital portion of the hemispheres is extensive, and nearly smooth from the olfactory lobes to the supra- orbital border. This is not prominent, but is represented by a short longi- tudinal ridge. Above each of these, on the superior or front aspect of the hemispheres, is a massive convolution bent crescent-shaped, with the con- vexity inwards. The posterior part of the convolution is a sub-round tuberosity which stands opposite to. and in front of, the furrow separating the sylvian and median convolutions. The middle part of the crescent is less prominent, but the anterior extremity forms another tuberosity whose long axis is directed downwards and outwards. The crescentic convolu- tion of the one side is separated from that of the other by a wide, shallow, median longitudinal groove, which extends transversely at the posterior tuberosities. The two tuberosities and the olfactory lobes form three de- scending steps. As compared with the brains of the existing Bovide that of the Procamelus differs in the forms of the cerebellum and medulla oblongata as already pointed out. The hemispheres differ in being shorter behind and more depressed in front. The convolutions of the posterior region are the same in number as in the sheep, but are less undulating in their outlines ; but there is a marked difference in the anterior convolutions. The median convolutions do not, as in the sheep, extend to the extremity of the anterior lobe, but terminate above the sylvian fissure, so that there only remain in front of them the two large supraorbital convolutions, instead of the four common to existing Bovide and Cervide.* In this respect it more nearly *See Leuret et Gratiolet Anatomie comparée du Systeme Nerveux, 1839-57, Atlas, pls. vii-x. Cope.] 52 (May 4, 1877. resembles Oreodon, but in this genus the internal convolution is continu- ous with the supraorbital.* EXPLANATION OF PLATE. Brain of Procamelus occidentalis from a cast, two-thirds the natural size. Fig. 1. View of the left side. Fig. 2. View of the superior surface. Fig. 8. View of the inferior surface. * Leidy, Extinct Fauna, Dak, and Nebraska, pl. xiv. fig. 11. PUBLISHED JUNE 15, 1877. Proc. Amer Phil. Soc. Vol. XVI, No. 100, p. 36, 1877. Pil, -Procamelus occidentalis %. [Reprinted from Tue AmERIoAN Naturauist for February, 1877.] THE SUESSONIAN FAUNA IN NORTH AMERICA. BY PROF. E. D. COPE. (* a paper read before the National Academy of Sciences at the spring session of 1876 in Washington, the writer announced the identification of the Wahsatch Eocene formation of New Mexico with the Suessonian or Lower Eocene of France and England. The beds, which were explored while connected with the United States Geographical and Geological Survey, west of the one hundredth meridian, in charge of Lieut. G. M. Wheeler, in 1874, were found to contain the remains of a fauna, almost identical with that of the European beds in question. This was thought to be an important accession to American geology, as furnishing a basis for an estimation of the relative ages of the formations immediately above and below the Wahsatch horizon. The parallelism of the fauna includes the genera of reptiles, birds, 96 The Suessonian Fauna in North America. (February, and mammals, and among the latter, of the types both of carniv- orous and of hoofed quadrupeds. Gayr-fishes (Lepidosteus) ap- pear in both countries, and the predominant mammalian genera of both are Coryphodon and Hyracotherium. Gigantic birds in- habited the land; in New Mexico they belonged to the genus Diatryma, and in France to Gastornis. The New Mexican ge- nus Ambloctonus represents the carnivorous Paleonyctis gigantea of the lignites of Soissons. The only marked difference be- tween the faunas which the then state of discovery disclosed, is the existence of the order Teweniodonta in New Mexico, a type presenting characters of the Hdentata, Rodentia, and Creodonta, which had not yet been found elsewhere.! The characters of the mammalian fauna are very peculiar, displaying inferiority in many respects. Thus, among the flesh- eaters the brain of the Oxyena is of reduced size, the hemi- spheres being especially small, while the olfactory lobes are very large and uncovered; and other Creodont genera present the same character. According to Gervais the genus Arctocyon, from the Suessonian, presents the same type of brain. The hoofed type, Coryphodon, shows a similar inferiority in the con- stitution of the brain. So far as these observations have gone, they coincide with those made eight years ago by Professor Edouard Lartet of Paris. He states? “that it is the result of a number of investigations undertaken in different horizons of the Tertiary strata, that the more we follow Mammalia into the antiquity of geological time, the greater is the reduction of the volume of the brain in com- parison with the size of the head and the total dimensions of the body. Cuvier observed the form of the brain of the Anoplothe- riwm in a cast of marl which was consolidated within the cavity of a skull of this animal, found in the gypsum of Montmartre. He says? ‘it has little volume, and is flattened horizontally ; the hemispheres do not present convolutions, but we find only a shallow longitudinal impression on each. All the laws of anal- ogy authorize us to conclude that our animal was greatly defi- cient in intelligence.’ In fact the skull of the Anoplotherium is six times as long as the cast of its cerebral hemispheres, and this animal, whose dimensions Cuvier compared to those of a medium- sized ass, had a brain smaller than that of the existing roebuck. 1 See American Naturalist, 1876, p. 379. 2 Comptes rendus, June, 1868. ® Ossemens fossiles, iii., p. 44. 1877.] The Suessonian Fauna in North America. 97 ‘“‘T owe to the. kindness of Professor Noulet, of Toulouse, the possession of a fossil cranium in which I have found the cast of a brain still more ancient than that of the Anoplotherium of Montmartre, since the fragment comes from the Eocene of the Lophiodon of Issel. In the brain of this animal (which I call provisionally Brachyodon eoceenus, on account of the slight ele- vation of the crowns of the molar teeth), there are no longer any convolutions, but only certain folds irregularly defined ; the olfactory lobes are much prolonged in front, and the cerebellum is entirely separated from the hemispheres. This brain is smaller in all respects, and less complicated in its structure than that of the Canotherium described by Gratiolet ; but it must not be forgotten that the latter animal is from a formation much more recent, that is, the inferior Miocene of Allier. “In proportion as we approach the present period, the differ- ences between the fossil brains and those of living species be- come less marked, as has also been observed with reference to the elevation of the crowns of the molars. Thus the deer and the antelopes of the Middle Miocene of Sansan present many convolutions, while the cerebellum remains moderately un- covered, and the olfactory lobes are very prominent. In the su- perior Miocene of Pikermi the brain of the Hippothertum (Hip- parton) shows itself a little less rich in convolutions than that of the existing horse; and in a fragment of a skull of a monkey from the same locality, which I have been permitted to examine in the museum, the cerebellum is less completely covered by the hemispheres, and the median vermis is more prominent than in the living Semnopitheci of the types most nearly related to those of Pikermi. But in order to show more clearly this dispropor- tion of the fossil brains in relation to those of living Mammalia, it is necessary that comparison should be made between species of the same family, or, better still, of the same genus. It has been possible for me to verify this point by the comparison of two carnivorous animals, the living Viverra genetta, and the ex- tinct V. antiqua of De Blainville, from the inferior Miocene of Al- lier. From this it appears, that with a cranium one third longer and one fourth wider than the living V. genetta, the fossil V. an- tiqua has not a larger brain, and that this brain, more attenuated in its frontal convolutions, does not extend so far forwards. Ac- cording to Gratiolet a great development of the olfactory lobes is a character of an inferior type. In fact the more we ascend into palzontological antiquity the more we find that the olfactory 98 The Suessonian Fauna in North America. [February, lobes display a great development in comparison with the cere- bral hemispheres.” The Wahsatch horizon is lower than the oldest above referred to by Professor Lartet, and it is interesting to observe how his generalization with reference to the characters of the mammalian brain is confirmed. The Oxyena forcipata approaches more nearly to the viverrine type than to any other form of the Car- nivora, although separated by a wide interval. I have been able to obtain a cast of the superior and anterior portions of its cranial chamber, from which it appears that the brain possessed characters of a much lower type than that observed in the V. an- tiqua. The olfactory lobes are enormously developed, rising higher than the hemispheres, from which they are not only en- tirely free, but are separated by a constriction of their basal por- tions. The hemispheres are not wider at the middle than the ol- factory lobes, and have therefore elongated proportions. Their superior portion is without convolutions. Although not a mar- supial, the general form in Ozycna is more like that of the opos- sum than that of any other living animal, but is still lower in character. Its inferiority is especially seen in its small size. The mandibular ramus of the O. forcipata is about the size of that of the jaguar, but the brain, even with its large olfactory lobes, is only about two thirds as long, and one third as wide. The ankle-joint presents a great simplicity of structure in most of the Wahsatch mammals, both flesh-eaters and hoofed types. The astragalus is nearly flat, and not like a segment of a pulley as in most existing Mammalia, and it therefore permitted but little flexure of the foot on the leg. The only exception to this rule is found in the species of Hyracothertwm and allies of the order Perissodactyla, which number ten species out of a total of fifty-four. As regards the elbow-joint a similar peculiarity was discovered to exist. In the majority of existing mammals, a ridge or bead divides the two facets of the humerus, which receive the ulna and radius respectively ; it is called the intertrochlear ridge. In the ox and horse this ridge is very near the external border of the humerus. In the mammals of the Wahsatch beds this ridge was found to be wanting, excepting in the ten species of Peris- sodactyla above mentioned. In respect to the teeth, no species presenting the selenodont or double-crescent bearing type had been found. Of the simpler types, where tubercles are united into crests, twelve species out 1877.] The Suessonian Fauna in North America. 99 of fifty-four had been discovered. The teeth of the remaining forty-two species are bunodont or tubercular only, and in most cases simple forms of that type. Another marked feature of the Suessonian or Wahsatch Mam- malia is the possession by the greater number of them of five toes on both of the feet. The only probable exceptions to this rule are the ten species of Perissodactyla already mentioned, and perhaps a very few others. The genera of later and the present periods with three toes on all the feet, with two functional toes, and one toe, are wanting in this fauna. It was also asserted that nearly all of the specie’ were planti- grade in their mode of progression, that is, that the soles of the fore and hinder feet were applied to the ground, instead of being obliquely elevated behind, the heel thus appearing to form an an- gle of the leg, as in most living mammals. It is well known that among recent quadrupeds the Quadrumana, Plantigrade Carniv- ora, Proboscidia, and some Rodentia and Edentata, are planti- grade, while the others are digitigrade. The only species of the Wahsatch fauna possibly digitigrade are the species of Perisso- dactyla, already mentioned, although it was stated that the struc- ture in a few of the other genera is yet unknown. The agreement of clawed and hoofed (unguiculate and ungu- late) mammals of this period in the general imperfection of the structure of the brain, of the ankle and elbow-joints, and in the position and number of the toes, was dwelt on as an important fact. It did not however warrant the separation of all the Mam- malia of the Suessonian as a distinct order, on account of the ex- ceptions pointed out. The clawed types presenting these char- acters have been since! defined as an order, under the name of | Bunotheria, which it was believed might embrace also the exist- ing Insectivora as a suborder. The ungulates of like character have already been erected into a distinct order, the Amblypoda, which includes two suborders, the Pantodonta and Dinocerata. The only mammalian orders of that period still existing are then the Perissodactyla and Rodentia. 1 Proceedings Academy Philadelphia, 1876 page 88. PALEONTOLOGICAL BULLETIN, No. 28. PAGE. ‘ New Vertebrata ‘from.the Upper Tertiaries of the West.. 919 wes On New Sauriane aiid gored ny Mr. Ww sylvants. weldeue wee Bea tenets 2 231 On the. Wertebratd of the Dakota pooh of Colorado... iad 2338 1877.] 219 [Cope. Descriptions of New Vertebrata from the Upper Tertiury Formutions of the West. By E. D. Core. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, December 21, 1877.) PITHECISTES BREVIFACIES gen. ¢t spec. nov. Char. gen. These are chiefly known from a mandible which supports the dentition of one side and part of the other. The dental formula is I. 1; C.1;Pm.3;M. 3. The single incisor of each side is weak and easily lost, and there is on one side only, a small alveolus for a minute second incisor. It is therefore probable that in some individuals the incisive formula is 2. The canine is not large, and closes in front of the superior canine in the usual manner. The first and second premolars are one-rooted, and their crowns are wider than long. That of the third premolar is robust, but longer. The molars ‘increase rapidly in size, and are not prismatic, but are well rooted. They are worn in the specimen, but their structure is probably shallow selenodont. The last molar has a long heel or fifth lobe. Char. specif. The mandibular ramus is very deep posteriorly, and the incisive border is not prominent. The canine tooth is quite small, its trans- verse diameter being less than that of the first premolar, and equaling it antero-posteriorly. The exterior incisor is weak, and the crown expanded transversely, and obtuse. The crown of the first premolar is worn deeply by the superior canine. The transverse diameter at the base of the crown exceeds the antero-posterior. The crown of the second is wider than long, and of the third longer than wide. The molars increase rapidly in size posteriorly, so that the length of the third equals that of the three premolars plus the canine. The heel is long, and is connected with the remainder of the crown by a narrow plate, or in section, an isthmus. There are no cingula, but an accumulation at the bases of some of the teeth resembles the deposit of ‘‘tartar.’” The symplysis is very robust, and its upper sur- face is marked on each side by a low longitudinal swelling. The opposite premolar series are slightly convergent. The form of the mandible of this animal, as well as the number and pro- portions of the teeth, curiously resemble that of the corresponding part of a monkey. The species was about the size of a red fox. Measurements. M. Length of ramus from heelof molar III...........+-. «+ 057 ef molar series....... pi daundeneene copes vas 048 se premolar series.......... acai Fo EE AS 015 ee second true Molar........ cece cece cece eee 010 Width Ht BS Aileen dun os Srey va donnlalsocaees ses 007 Length of last molar....... 6... s cece e cece ee eee eee ees .018 Width of es Bt ATOM, neces .xie ec oa dla wee iedny etna 007 Length of symphysis in front..... i ieek Saanes near satees 020 Depth of ramus at first premolar...... Re ae .017 se ae second true molar..........seeeeeee 025 Cope. | 220 [Dee. 21, BRACHYMERYX FELICEPS gen. et sp. nov. Char. gen. These are derived from the superior dental series. These are I.2; C.1; Pm.?; M.8. The true molars have the bases of the crowns little swollen, and the last two of the superior series are but shortly rooted ; the anterior ones have longer roots. The true molars are simply seleno- dont, with the anterior extremities of the external crescents forming promi- nent ribs. The Jast superior premolar consists of two columns posteriorly and a single trenchant one anteriorly, and the second (first of the series, ) is simple and trenchant. The worn posterior face of the canine shows that the first inferior premolar is the functional canine as in Oreodon. There is a very slight diastema in front of or behind the canine, the series being continuous, as in Oreodon. This genus differs from Pithecistes in its canine like first inferior premo- lar, and in the trenchant character of the anterior premolars. With Cyclo- pidius it enters the family group of the Oreodontide, but approaches the suilline types still more nearly in its probably codéssified symphysis man- dibuli. Char. specif. This ungulate was a little smaller than the species last described, and is represented in my collections by two nearly complete crania without mandibles. The head is depressed and the zygomata widely expanded ; the palate is wide, and the muzzle short. The infraorbital fora- men is double and issues above the adjacent parts of the second and third (last) premolars. Immediately in front of it the side of the face is concave. The projecting anterior angles of the external crescents of the molars are very prominent, forming strong vertical ribs. The external border of the last premolar is only interrupted by a little convexity. The anterior narrow portion of the second premolar is incurved. This tooth is two- rooted ; the first is one-rooted. The canine is small and strongly recurved. It is cylindric at the base, but beyond this is narrowed antero-posteriorly partially from the friction of the first inferior premolar. The anterior face is regularly convex. The first premolar has a very slight internal basal cingulum ; its cutting edge is directed obliquely to the long axis of the cranium. There are no cingula on the other teeth. The enamel of the true molars is smooth on the external side of the crown. There is no enamel on the inner walls of the central lakes. Measurements. M. Length of dental series to anterior border of canine..... .050 : DIcOTYLES SERUS, sp. NOV. This species of hog is indicated by a mandibular ramus which lacks the angles, and supports the dentition of both sides excepting the third right molar. Other portions of the skeleton are associated. A second specimen is the symphysis with the incisor teeth. The remains indicate an animal something larger than the white lipped peccary Dicotyles labiatus. Dentition of the mandible, I.2;C.1; P.m.3; M.3. Inferior canines triangular ; superior canines decurved, triturating the inferior. Last inferior molar with well developed heel. Last premolar like the first mo- lar. First premolar with anterior single tubercle and posterior lower tu- bercle heel ; second premolar similar but wider, and the anterior tubercle divided. Molars consisting of four principal tubercles opposed in pairs, with some accessory ones between them. The rami are robust and of moderate depth ; the symphysis is elongate and contracted. The suture of the latter remains on the inferior side, but is obliterated on the upper surface. The symphysis is trough-like and the narrow alveolar ridges of the diastema are concave inwards. The incisor teeth are directed forwards, and are closely approximated and parallel. The fang of the second lies close to that of the canine, and the edges of the crowns together form a parabola, the enamel being pro- longed posteriorly on the external side of the external tooth. The crowns of the median teeth are not expanded laterally, nor much depressed at the apex ; as half worn in the specimen, they form a wide transverse oval. The canines curved upwards and outwards and present their tritu- rating surface a little external to directly backwards. Their section is tri- 1877.] 225 (Cope. angular, the lateral faces being longer than the posterior, and the anterior angle is a narrow one. The surface of the enamel cannot be described, as it is eroded at some points. The diastema is long. The first (homologically second) premolar is narow, and is without lateral or posterior lobe or cingulum, but a third is a rudimental lobe at its anterior base. The heel presents an interior tubercle, and a narrow pos- tero-external lobe which embraces a medeo-external tubercle. The latter becomes the external posterior tubercle on the true molars. The third pre- molar is larger and wider than the second ; the medio-external lobe be- comes more external and posterior, and a median tubercle appears in front of it. The posterior tubercle still sends a narrow ledge round to the outer base of the medio-external lobe. The anterior lobes are more elevated than the others, and are only separated by a fissure. In the fourth premolar the true molar structure is seen in the regular quadri-tuberculate form. There is a small tubercle in front and behind the notch of lobes, and a fold descending forwards on the outer side of the external posterior lobe. In the second trué molar there is an additional tubercle on the middle line be- tween the pairs of lobes. The median accessory tubercles are not distinct on the last molar, excepting the posterior, which becomes a large heel. The lobes of each pair are not deeply separated on the last two molars. These teeth are rather abruptly larger than the first true molar, which is little larger than the last premolar. Each of them has a narrow anterior cingulum, but no other. The enamel is nearly smooth. Measurements. M. Length of mandible from end of posterior molar to in- GISLVE “ALV COT g ceosetieeis cis x 4s insia ove aie eacedvcarminminntacesdees 0.190 Length of molar series.....--- 0. +s eee eee cece ee ees 108 a {TUG MIONATS. Sic ss seewe ee aies doe see eas 062 5 CASES 5 pains ea dines DORR Os Se RE 054 Width between bases of canines...........0eeeeeeeeee 020 “Of CiaStOMAls cv s.c0 trade ee eek See Eee 2. 024 “© between bases of first premolars............... .082 antero-posterior. ........e00.05 .012 Diameter of p. m. 2 { tYANSVETSE. eee cece eee eee ee ee 007 : tLANSVETSC.. 1... eee eeee sie Roe 015 Diameter of p. m. 4 Lee wien: po eieiaecealems teas oat 012 ; antero-posterior. ......+-+..6+ee 021 Diameter of m. 2 ‘ tPANSVELSE ios 2s sce ose Atees sees .016 antero-posterior........0:0.+--- 026 Diameter of m. 3. TYANSVETSC. 2. e eee eect eee eee 015 The animal from which the above description was taken was adult. It was discovered in the Loup Fork beds of North-Western Kansas by Russell Hill of this city. TETRALOPHODON CAMPESTER sp. nov. The cranium and under jaw, with nearly complete dentition, including tusks, of this species, were obtained by my assistant, Russell 8. Hill. The PROC. AMER. PHILOS. soc. xviI. 100. 2c. PRINTED JAN. 12, 1878. Cope.] 226 [Dee. 21, animal is mature but not old, as the second true (third intermediate) molar is present and much worn, and the last molar is worn on its anterior three- fifths. The posterior or fourth crest of the second true molar is narrower than the third, and is not followed by a heel. The third molar presents six transverse crests, and so large a heel that it might be said to be seven- crested. Each crest is sub-transverse, and is composed of a principal ob- tuse cone at each extremity and some smaller ones between, in close con- tact. The apices of the larger ones approach each other, and the median ones are less elevated. The section produced by wearing of the third and second crest each, is that of two trefoils placed base to base, and the lateral lobes of these, completely close the valley between those crests. The val- leys between the other crests are closed by one or two distinct median tubercles, and the sections of those crests are less accurately trifoliate than those of the others. There is a very large cingulum at the anterior ex- tremity of this tooth whose worn section is confluent with both of the trefoils of the anterior crest near the middle. A portion of it is isolated on the inner side of the crown, forming a flattened cone, or when worn, an isolated oval with the long axis directed inwards and forwards. This I have counted as the first crest, as it is as much entitled to it as the one so counted by Dr. Falconer, in the 7. stvalensis. The palate is narrow, not exceeding the width of the second true molar. The mandibular rami are of rather light tissue, and are compressed in form, the external face being little convex. The symphysis is produced, without abrupt contraction either laterally or below, into a robust beak whose depth is equal to the width five inches beyond the bifurcation. It is channeled above by a narrow and deep groove, and supports no tusks. From the appearance of the tissue when fractured transversely it is evi- dent that there have been no alveolar cavities at any time. The beak is slightly decurved and the extremity is depressed and transversely flat- tened. The superior incisor possesses a broad band of enamel, which covers nearly one-third the diameter of the tooth. Measurements. M. Length of crown of second true molar................. 118 Width ae ae MGS Nb dsaiatilss's panne eres 075 Length we third f Conwegiesda se oaaacs 195 Width os ae BES. osu Macsdrnce ta ae aote -080 sf palate at anterior extremities of second molars .045 e sia posterior crests of third me 095 Length of ramus from posterior border to bifurcation.... .560 Length of symphyseal beak (broken).................. -480 Depth of do. five inches from bifurcation........... see «118 WidthOf dO.8t dOwwsiccd aecnkesven ¢oinas jokoenenys 115 This fine new Mastodon is the second species of the genus Tetralophodon found as yet in North America, the first being the 7. mirificus of Leidy. 1877.] 227 {Cope. It is well distinguished from this form by the structure of the component parts of the crown of the last molar tooth, and by its long symphysis, that of the 7. mirificus possessing the more usual short spout. It is with the L. longirostris, of Eppelsheim and the valley of the Danube, that the closest affinity exists. In 7. campester the symphyseal production is much more robust, not being separated from the rami by any constriction, as in T. longirostris. It is moreover without incisive tusks, but it is yet uncer- tain what value should be attached to this character, as it may turn out to be individual or sexual. In the intimate structure of the molars there is considerable resemblance to the 7’. longirostris ; that species is however stated by Dr. Falconer* to possess but five crests and a heel on. the last molar. The presence of the enamel band on the tusks also separates the T. campester from that species, where, according to Mr. Vacek,t+ it is wanting. In comparison with M. sivalensis, this Mastodon differs in the transverse character of the valleys ; in the Indian species the tubercles alternate and close them. The dimensions of the 7. campester are those of the African Elephant. From the Upper Miocene and Loup Fork horizon of Kansas. TAXIDEA SULCATA Sp. nov. This badger is represented by the nearly entire maxillary bone of the left side containing all the teeth excepting the canine and first premolar. It resembles the corresponding portion of the 7. americana very nearly, but differs in two important features. The first of these is the abbrevia- tion of the anterior portion of the dental series. The first premolar is closely wedged in between the canine and second premolar, so that its an- terior root is almost obsolete. The head was thus doubtless relatively shorter than in the existing species where there are hiatuses between the roots of the first premolar and adjacent teeth. The second character is seen in the last or true molar. On its crown the tubercles are arranged in two well separated transverse rows, forming crests by their confluence, which are separated by a deep valley, and bound by a half valley in front and rear. Measurements. M. Length of series, including canine........ Sieve abmwenes 038 CEA 0) 42) 0 1\0) (:) «: i cc 023 s Jast premolar... . 6. cece cece ee eee eee e eee O11 : Width of fs OS gegeata Pies powered a s4eRe Tee .009 Length of last molar (inside)........-.-.-eeeeeeeee eee 012 Width “ 6 Loada ew ecmenee oben teee gareeebans 010 From the Pliocene of Washington Terr.; found by Major Truax, U.S.A. * On British and European Fossil Mastodons, p. 19 (8 vo.). + Ueber Oesterreichische Mastodonten Wien, 1877, p. 8E (Abh. K. K, Geol, Reichanstalt). Cope. | 228 [Dee. 21, PSEUDEMYS BISORNATUS sp. nov. This fresh water tortoise is represented by portions of three individuals. These exhibit a rather flattened convex carapace, with marginal bones united (behind the bridge at least), without gomphosis, by fine suture. There are no median or lateral keels. The vertebral bones are nearly as wide as long, and thick ; the costals are thickest proximally and thinnest medially. The marginals are quite stout. The dermal scutal sutures are deeply impressed, especially those defining the marginal scuta. The sculpture of the superior surface of the carapace is strongly marked and peculiar. The vertebral scutal areze are smooth, or display only a few obscure ridges directed backwards and inwards, on the proximal portions of the costal bones; the vertebral bones being smooth. The costal scuta present two forms of sculpture ; posterior to the intercostal bony suture each is reticulated with inosculating sharp ridges whose genera] direction is longitudinal proximally and transverse distally. The sculpture is Trionyx- like, and rather coarse. The surface anterior to the osseous suture, is orna- mented with raised, parallel ridges, which are separated more widely than those of the posterior half of the scutum, and which do not inosculate. They continue uninterruptedly to the succeeding osseous suture, to be followed again by the reticulate pattern. Thus each costal bone is divided into three areas; a proximal smooth one, and an anterior reticulate, and posterior ridges ares, separated by a deep sutural groove. A postero-lateral marginal bone unites subequally with two costals. Its superior surface rises in abrupt convexity beyond the costo-marginal der- mal suture, and from the transverse intermarginal dermal suture. It is then concave to the recurved margin. Its sculpture consists of transverse ridges, separated by grooves of equal width. Measurements. M. Length of a vertebral bone........... 66. c eee eee eee e 035 Anterior width of Samesci:-.s)eecieeawiee ces cae sages oe 032 Thickness of same anteriorly .......... 0... eee eee 009 Bxtent ofmeian costal {rangyerse vss at Median thickness of do... 6.6.0.0 fe ee cece cece e eee eee 006 Distal a OE esata va tn sahbeaye eee elatetbie. negsecbeateiie’a 007 Length of a posterior marginal..............00- ie aaa -030 Width ee 0g HK BSERES BES TEE AR eee 042 Thickness * SEND seleva dda wish ws abvaroeneuseaual th Ba 017 This tortoise is at first sight apparently singular in its marks of ornamen- tation. On comparison with existing species, however, it is seen to present an exaggerated condition of the sculpture characteristic of some of the exist- ing Pseudemydes of our Southern rivers; e. g. the P. elegans. It is more robust in all its proportions than any of these. The fossil remains were discovered by my friend, G. W. Marnock, in the pliocene of South-western Texas. 1877.) 229 (Cope. CIsTUDO MARNOCHII. Represented by the posterior lobe of the plastron of an individual of twice the bulk of the existing North American Cistudos. It is broadly rounded posteriorly, and there is an emargination at the femoro-anal der- mal suture. The anterior suture is straight, as is also the lateral, which Measures more than a third the length of the entire lobe. On the upper side of the angle included by these suturess the fossa for fixed attachment with the carapace. The beveled face of the fore edge of the lobe is quite wide. The dermal sutures are well marked. The anal scuta are large, their median length being half that of the lobe. The common femoral suture is only half as long as the ventral. The inferior surface is nearly flat in every direction; and the surface is smooth. The posterior border of the specimen is broken away. This species was obtained from the same formation as the last, by Gabriel W. Marnock, to whom I dedicate it. ANCHYBOPSIS BREVIARCUS sp. nov. The genus to which the above name was given, was established by the writer in 1870, for a species Cyprinoid fish, from the pliocene formation of Idaho. Its affinities were then stated to be to Alburnops (Hybopsis), and related existing genera. The present paper describes two additional spe-: cies of the genus, both of whichare represented by pharyngeal bones and teeth of both sides. The teeth are shown to be 5-5, in contradistinction to the genera Hemitremia and Alburnops, where they are 5-4 and 4-4 respec- tively E In this fish the common base of the pharyngeal teeth rises upwards, so as to project well in front of the general plane of the bone. The superior teeth are more compressed than the inferior, and the first and second count- ing from below, have convex grinding faces. The pharyngeal bone has a short inferior and a long superior limb. The alate portion is regularly and strongly convex, without abrupt expansion. The nutritive foramina of the anterior face are two large inferior and several small superior ones. Measurements. M. Vertical extent of bone in a straight line............... 020 Width at second tooth. ...... 0... cece cece eee eens .008 «at first SO os aa aeemess setesaeiaadndennes -004 Length of tooth line... .... cee cece ee cece ee enter ene O11 es Of third: COOH: 0:0. ese jrecaainai ee oecies sana ten sas .005 me of basal limb to first tooth................00.00- -009 This species is of smaller dimensions than the A. latus. ANCHYBOPSIS ALTARCUS sp, nov. The pharyngeal bones of this cyprinoid are larger and of more slender proportions than those of the A. brevtarcus. Specimens from both sides are preserved. The inferior and superior limbs are both elongate, the former slender, the latter flat. The alaisabruptly expanded at right angles to the long axis; the external border is thence nearly straight to, and the angle of Cope.] 230 {Dec. 21, the superior border situated interiorly to, the line continuing the inner bor- der upwards. The tooth line is elevated at the upper extremity. The basal teeth are more robust than the others, and do not present grinding faces. The nutritive foramina are more numerous and smaller than in the A. breviareus. Measurements. M. Vertical extent of right pharyngeal...............0. eee .023 Width at second tooth. ......... cc cece eee eta e renee 009 “at first OC BS RG Rea eR LETT TAS SURLEE 8 004 Length of tooth line... 0.2... cece eee ce ec eee ers e eens .012 ns GENE, CO OC isiaie 0 5 woerneceineenees te cow preie alan oiere 006 Me of basal limb to first tooth...........ceeee eee ee O11 Found with the last species by Chas. H. Sternberg, in the Pliocene de- posit of Oregon. ALBURNOPS ANGUSTARCUS sp. nov. Represented by the pharyngeal bones of both sides, of a species of about the size of the one last described. The characteristic marks of these are seen in the long extremities, both inferior and superior, and in the very slight convexity of the ala, which is less prominent than in any of the Cy- prinide here described. The superior end of the tooth basis is elevated and prominent. In one of the jaws all the teeth display a masticating sur- face. Inthe other the second tooth, the only one preserved, is partially worn. The length of the proximal limb distinguishes this pharyngeal bone from that of the Anchybopsis brevinreus, if the generic characters be disregarded. From all the other species the slight prominence of the ala separates it. Measurements. M. Vertical extent of right pharyngeal.............00e eee 023, Length of proximal limb... ......... 0.0 ee cence eee -010 ne of tooth line........ hia tad apanantumiand eiiecki Mareen Glevuaneie .010 w Of distal iM: .wwAcs Sesh nosed earn aae4 012 Width Atatirst: tOOthsawciee's oxy samuncmamet eye ge wscne ose 005 ee of second tooth.......- +2... eeee: Nerieamnelg 007 Length of third tooth. ....-... see e eee cece eee eens 005 Found by Mr. Sternberg, with the last species. ALBURNOPS GIBBARCUS sp. nov. One left and two right pharyngeal bones furnish the characters of this species. Their form is angulate, as in the Anchybopsis altarcus, but shorter in the vertical direction. The proximal limb is rather short, and the dis- tal one not as long as in the species last described. The ala widens ab- ruptly at the inferior margin, and the thin superior edge of the superior limb is obtusely angulate. The nutritive foramina are rather numerous. The first and ‘second teeth display little or no grinding surface. 187.) 231 iene. Measurements. M. Vertical extent of right pharyngeal.............. seeeee 020 Length of proximal limb. ................006 faaxatitaans 009 HE SOF TOOT ING s sisiaeigie oY inbasaiyaedis saa oleae dears 009 © OF distal WMDs... aici wae venaiveed es ror 009 Width at first tooth. 0.0.0... c cece ence cena eee cneees . 004 ** cat second (00th aise sseadestees ce esaa widen aasees «008 Length of third tooth... 2... 0 ec ccc cece cece e eee ee eens 005 Found by Chas. H. Sternberg in the Pliocene of Oregon. On some Saurians found in the Triassic of Pennsyluania, by C. M. Wheatley. By E. D. Cor. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, Dec. 21, 1877.) THECODONTOSAURUS GIBBIDENS sp. nov. The only remains of this saurian which have come into my hands are two teeth. They are in good preservation, lacking only the great part of the root. They present the leaf-like outline characteristic of the genus, the crown being strongly distinguished from the narrower root. The form is quite robust, and contracts gradually to the apex. The cutting anterior and pos- terior edges bound the inner face of the crown, from which they are sepa- rated by a groové along their bases. They are interrupted by coarse serra- ‘tions, the apices of the denticles being directed upwards. These are much reduced in size at the base of the crown. The cutting edges are not sepa- | rated from the external face by grooves. This face is very convex and perfectly smooth. The inner face is convex between the grooves and _is marked with six or seven continuous sulci, which are obsolete at the base. The saurian which possessed the tooth described was not of large propor- tions. The species differs from the English form in many respects ; e. g., the greater convexity of the external face ; the basal grooves of the cut- ting edges, the grooving of the inner face, the abrupt constriction below the base of the crown, etc. Measurements. M. Diameter of crown { antero-posterior ........4+ peewee 0070 transverse. .........- ; nobus 15x SG 0045 Length of Crown... . cece cere ccc erect eee eeeeeeeee »» .0088 Cope. j 232 [Dee. 21, PALAOSAURUS FRASERIANUS Sp. DOV. But few remains indicate this species. It is established primarily on a tooth, which presents the characters of Paleoswurus cylindrodon. It has opposite denticulate cutting edges, an anterior and posterior, of which the latter extends to the base of the crown, and the anterior but half way from the apex. The posterior is denticulate throughout, while denticulation is visible on the anterior edge for but one-third the distance from the apex. The posterior edge is more compressed. The surface of the cementum is obsoletely finely linear ridged, and there are no sulci or other sculpture. The crown is regularly and gently curved backwards. Measurements. : M. Length of the crown.........0..cce cece ects cteeeeeee 0200 Antero-posterior diameter of crown at base............- .0065 This saurian is dedicated to my friend, Persifor Frazer, Jy., in charge of one of the districts into which the State of Pennsylvania is divided for the conduct of the second geological survey. This district embraces the Tri- assic region, which has been extensively and ably investigated by Prof. Frazer. SuCcHOPRION AULACODUS Cope. Paleoctonus aulacodus Cope, Paleontological Bulletin, No. 26, p. 184. Several additional teeth of this species show that the tooth from which I first determined it is one of the flattest of the series, and that those from other positions in the jaws, instead of being flatter as in Palwoctonus, are narrower, and of the usual form of those of Suchoprion. This saurian possesses teeth of the size of the average of those of the 8. cyphodon, and which are like them, well compressed in the antero-poste- rior direction. The surface is therefore very convex between the cutting edges, especially on the external face, and the transverse diameter at the base of the crown exceeds the antero-posterior. The cutting edges only extend half way from the apex, and are but little denticulated. The sur- face of the cementum is minutely and sharply linearly sculptured. It is in addition, thrown into coarse continuous grooves on the basal two-thirds of the crown, excepting for a short distance on the inner side of each cut- ting edge. There are seven grooves on the inner face, and eighteen on the outer face. On the latter the minute sculpture is least distinct. Measurements. M. Length Of Crowitwess osc useiecviss ¢ sigh oees ase eiaenes xe -0260 fore and aft........ alas ee .0160 i ter of b e of crown | Denmeter af bas tYANSVEFSC. 2. nck wee caee 0115 The short slightly denticulate cutting edges and the strongly grooved surface distinguish the anterior teeth of this species at once from the J. cyphodon. Several specimens have been found by Mr. Wheatley. 1877.) 233 [Cope. On the Vertebrata of the Dakota Epoch of Colorado. By E. D. Cops. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, December 21, 1877.) Not long since I was informed by the Superintendent of Public Schools of Fremont County, Colorado, Mr. O. W. Lucas, that he had discovered the bones of an enormous saurian at an outcrop of the rocks of the Dakota group not far from Canyon City. I encouraged him to proceed with the exploration, and asked him to send some specimens which would explain the character of his discovery. One of the first objects sent, is a fragment- ary lower jaw of a carnivorous dinosaurian, which he found on the surface of the ground. This fossil was found to belong to a species heretofore un- known, which I referred to the genus Laelaps, under the name of Laelups trihedrodon.* The second sending included a number of vertebra, which apparently represent a much more gigantic animal, and I believe the largest or most bulky animal capable of progression on land of which we have any knowledge. This reptile I described in ny paleontological bulletin No. 26, under the name of Camarasaurus supremus. Subsequent send- ings included many of the more important bones of the skeleton, which render it comparatively easy to determine the general character of this monster. Later collections received from Mr. Lucas include the teeth of two large species of a new genus which has been characterized under the name of Cuulodon ; and the vertebre of three genera new to science, which I have named TZichosteus, and Symphyrophus. He also pro- cured remains of two additional forms of gigantic size, fit rivals of the Camarasaurus, which I referred to the new genus Amphicalias. A spe- cies of tortoise was associated with these saurians, and appears to have been abundant. It is the oldest species of the order yet obtained from Ameri- can formations, and is not very different from existing forms. The above named genera are the only ones from the Dakota horizon of this continent which have been defined, up to the present time. The species of Camarasaurus and Amphicelias, which attained to the most gigantic proportions, are remarkable for the light construction of the vertebra anterior to the tail. In both genera the centra of the dorsal ver- tebre are hollow, including two large chambers which are separated by a longitudinal median wall, and which communicate with the cavity of the body by a foramen on each side. They are also remarkable for the enor- mous elevation of the superior arches, and diapophyses, the result of which is to give the ribs an unusually elevated basis, and the cavity of the body much space above the vertebral axis on each side. On the other hand the hones of the tail and limbs are solid or nearly so, in great contrast with some of the Dinosaurta of later geological periods. Another peculiarity of the genus Camarasaurus at least, is the probable great length of the an- « Bullet. U.S. Geol. Surv. Terrs. III, 1877, p. 805. PROC. AMER. PHILOS. s0c. XVII. 100. 2D. PRINTED JAN. 12, 1878. Cope. J 234 (Dec. 21, terior limbs. The scapula is enormous as compared with the pelvic bones. The sacrum is also small and short, showing that the weight was not borne : on the hinder limbs. The great length of the humerus in the probably allied genus Dystropheus, from the Trias of Utah, adds to the probability that the same bones were large in Camarasaurus. This character, taken in connection with the remarkably long neck possessed by that genus, suggests a resemblance in form and habits between those huge reptiles and the giraffe. While some of the later Dinosauria elevated themselves on their hind limbs to reach the tree-tops on which they fed, the general form of the body in some of these earlier types enabled them to reach their food without the anterior limbs leaving the earth. Another remarkable peculiarity which these genera share with Dystro- pheus and Cetiosaurus is the irregular and pitted character of the articular extremities of some of the bones. This indicates a cartilaginous covering. and probably in some instances an osseous cap or epiplysis. Dr. Hayden visited the locality of Mr. Lucas’ excavations, and informs me that the formation from which the Camarasaurus was obtained, is the Dakota. Prof. Marsh has attempted to identify what is, according to Prof, Mudge, the same horizon, one hundred miles north of Canyon City, with the Wealden of England. Specimens from the northern locality which I have examined render it certain that the horizon is that of Mr. Lucas’ ex- cavations. Of this I may say that there is no paleontological evidence of its identity with the Wealden. The resemblance of the vertebrate fossils to those of the English Oolite is much greater, but not sufficient as yet for identification. The discovery of Vertebrata in the strata of the Dakota epoch is an im- portant addition to the geology and paleontology of North America. The numerous geologists who have explored its outcrops have failed hitherto to observe remains of this class of animals. Credit is due to Superintendent | O. W. Lucas for this discovery, and also in an especial manner for the skill and care he has exercised in taking out and shipping the ponderous specimens. CAMARASAURUS Cope. Paleontological Bulletin No. 25, p. 5; (published August 23, 1877). The characters of this genus are derived from nearly all portions of the skeleton excepting the skull and ungues. The bones are generally in good preservation. The vertebre of the cervical, dorsal and lumbar region are all opistho- coelous or reversed ball and socket. The centra of the cervicals are very elongate, but those which follow them diminish rapidly in length, until in the lumbar region they have but a small anteroposterior diameter. The anterior caudal] vertebre are also very sbort and wide; but the length of the centra gradually increases, so that the distal ones are quite elongate: The caudal centra are all moderately amphicoelous. The centra of the cervicals and dorsals are hollow, and the interior 1877.] 235 [Cope. chambers communicate with the cavity of the body by a large foramen on each side, which is below the base of the diapophysis. In the cer- vical vertebra it is very elongate, and extends between the bases of the parapophysis and diapophysis. In the dorsal centra there are but two chambers, which are separated by a longitudinal median septum. The neural arches are codssified with the centrum throughout the col- umn. They are extraordinarily elevated, and their antero-posterior diam- eter is small. The zygapophyses are at its summit, and have extensive articulating surfaces. The anterior pair are divided by a deep median fissure, while the posterior are united, and support as a pendant from their inferior median line a hyposphen, a structure more fully described under the head of the genus Amphicoelias, where it is equally developed. When the vertebre are in relation, the base of the hyposphen enters the fissure between the anterior zygapophyses, and maintains them in position. This structure is obsolete in the lumbar vertebre. The diapophyses rise from the neural arch to a considerable length up- wards and outwards, in the anterior dorsals. They become shorter pos- teriorly, but in none of the vertebre anterior to the sacrum do they issue from the centrum. In the caudal vertebre they are short and robust, and issue from the superior part of the centrum, They do not continue far on the tail. Those of the dorsal vertebre are light and concave below. They are supported by thin osseous buttresses, the most important of which are the two inferior ones. The anterior of these is much the most prominent, and bears the capitular articular facet for the rib. Jn no case is this sur- face seen on the centrum, but it descends somewhat in the posterior verte- bree, but not as low as the level of the neural canal. The neural spines are rather short, and are set transversely to the axis of the animal. The superior portion is expanded transversely, and in an anterior dorsal vertebra, is widely emarginate above, so as to appear double. The neural spines of the caudal vertebre are compressed and elevated, though thickened at the apex. The zygapophyses are situated low down, and are directed very obliquely. The chevron bones of the caudal verte- bre have short limbs which are not united at the base, and a Jong common median spine. : The sacrum is short and consists of only four vertebral centra, thoroughly coéssified. The anterior articular extremity is convex ; that of the poste- rior extremity slightly concave. Its transverse processes are, like those of the other vertebra, much elevated, although they spring from the centra. The external face of their bases is not prominent, and the spaces between their projecting portions are deeply excavated. The centra are like those of the caudal vertebre, composed of dense bone. The extremities of the adjacent transverse processes are united, thus enclosing large foramina. The scapula is relatively of large size. It is rather elongate, and the superior extremity is expanded. There is a very large mesoscapular pro- cess, which is wanting in Cetiosaurus, according to Phillip’s figures. It appears to resemble the scapula in Dystropheus.* The two proximal faces, +See Report of Lt. Wheeler, Vol. IV, pl. LX XXIII, p. 31. Cope.) 236 {Dee. 21, the glenoid and the coracoid, are well distinguished, and their surfaces are like the corresponding faces of other bones, pitted coarsely. The coracoid bone is of proportionately small size. It is of an irregu- larly quadrate form, with the proximal extremity the shortest. The ar- ticular face is large, and is presented obliquely away from the long axis of the plate. There are no emarginations nor intermediate processes, and the perforating foramen is well removed from the border. Pelvic bones of two forms are present. Neither of them resembles pel- vic bones of Dinosauria, and are least of all similar to the forms of ilium which are known in that order. One of them is a robust L-shaped bone, one limb of which is expanded into a wide fan-shaped plate ; and the other is stouter and of sub-equal width, terminating in a stout sub-triangular ar- ticular extremity. The face of this limb of the bone which looks away from the fan-shaped plate is concave throughout its entire length, forming a large part of the acetabulum. Both edges of this cavity are free and rounded. The absence of articular faces above the acetabulum renders the identification of the bone with either pubis or ischium difficult. The second pelvic bone is larger than the first, and unlike it, is in one plane. Its form is that of a low triangle with a long base, at each extremity of which the angles are truncated. The ‘‘basal’’ border is gently concave in the long direction and thick and convex in the cross-section, The two “‘sides’’ of the triangle are rather thin margins, but one of them is thicker than the other. One extremity of the bone is more robust than the other, and is divided into two planes. The one is transverse and sub-triangular, and applies to the extremity of the stout or acetabulum limb of the other pelvic bone. The other is smaller, is oblique and concave, and when the two bones are placed in relation, forms a continuation of the acetabular surface already described. Within this and the proximal portion is a large foramen which resembles the pectineal perforation of the pubis. The femur is long and without prominent third trochanter, this process being represented by a low ridge. The condyles have an extensive poste- rior sweep, and are separated by a shallow trochlear groove in front. A tibia which was found with the other bones, is much shorter than the for- mer, and has a much expanded head. It is very robust, especially at the distal extremity. The astragalus was evidently distinct from it. A meta- podial bone is very robust. Its extremities are much expanded, and the shaft contracted, and it is furnished with a prominent median keel on one half of its posterior aspect. Several genera have been described, which possess some of the features presented by those to which the present animal belongs. The following are characterized by the presence of the lateral sinuses of the vertebral centra: Megadactylus Hitch., Cetiosaurvs Owen, Ornithopsis Seeley, Bothrospondylus Ow., and Pneumatarthrus Cope. The first of these may be dismissed with the remark that its caudal vertebre possess the sinuses as well as the dorsals, which we have seen is not the case with the Colo- rado animal. Thecentra of C'etiosaurus according to Owen, and those of. 1877.] 237 [Cope. Preumaturthrus, do not exhibit the cavernous structure above described, but are uniformly spongy interiorly. Ornithopsis of Seeley, which Owen refers to his subsequently described Bothrospondylus, possesses a cavernous cellu- lar structure, which I have not found in the reptile from Canyon City, Colorado, but which occurs in the huge saurian discovered by Prof. Lakes, near Golden, Colorado, in the same stratigraphical horizon. Another name (Chondrosteosaurus) has been introduced by Prof. Owen, but he gives no characters, nor points out how it differs from Ornithopsis, which it resembles in its cellular structure. A short time prior to my publication of the description of the genus Camarasaurus, Prof. O. C. Marsh of New Haven issued a description of a portion of a sacrum of a saurian found in the Dakota beds near Morrison, Colorado, a point one hundred miles north of Canyon City. Totheanimal to which the sacrum belonged, Professor Marsh gave the name of Titano- saurus montanus. As the name of the genus was not accompanied by any generic diagnosis or specific reference to its characters, it has no claim to adoption according to the rules of nomenclature, nor is the genus distinguished from some of those above enumerated. Especially is there nothing to indicate that it differs from Ornithopsis or Bothrospondylus. The name given has also been already employed by Dr. Lydekker of the Geological Survey of India. CAMARASAURUS SUPREMUS Cope. Paleontological Bulletin, No. 25, p. 7; Aug. 1877. The bones of this species so far discovered by Mr. Lucas are:—a cervical and twenty dorsal and lumbar vertebre, with twenty caudals. Both scapule and coracoids were recovered, with one-half of the sacrum, and two pairs of pelvic bones. Of the hind limb I have the femur, with a tibia less certainly belonging to the same animal, although found among the other bones. There is one metapodial. There are many other bones which I have not yet reconstructed or determined. The dimensions of this animal may be inferred from the fact that the cervical vertebra is twenty inches in length and twelve in transverse diame- ter; and that one of the dorsals measures three and a half feet in the spread of its diapophyses, two anda half feet in elevation and the centrum thirteen inches in transverse diameter. Another dorsal is two feet ten inches in ele- vation. The scapula is five and a half feet in length and the femur six feet. The centra of these vertebre bear a ball and socket articulation of the opisthocoelian type, the cups and balls being well pronounced ; just be- neath the diapophysis is situated a huge foramen. A broken centrum from which Mr. Lucas removed the matrix, shows that this foramen com- municates with a huge internal sinus, which occupies almost the entire half of the body of the vertebra. Those of opposite sides are separated by a septum which is thin medially. Thus the centra of the dorsals are hollow. The neural arches are remarkable for their great elevation, and the great expanse of the zygapohpyses. They are more remarkable for the Cope.] 238 (Dee. 21, form of the neural spines, which are transverse to the long axis of the cen- trum. That of one of the vertebre is strongly emarginate so as to be hi- furcate. The widely extended diaphophyses support the rib articulations, and there are no capitular articular facets on the centra. The cervical vertebra is depressed, the anterior or convex extremity of the centrum the mostso. It is remarkable for its elongate form, exceeding the proportions found in known Dinosauria and Crocodilia, and resembling that seen in some fluviatile tortoises. Near the anterior extremity a short, robust parapophysis has its origin, from which it extends outwards and downwards, and soon terminates in a truncate extremity which presents downwards. A deep fossa occupies its upper base, and above this a deep linear foramen extends throughout the greater part of the length of the centrum. If this vertebra possesses a diapophysis it is rudimental. The caudal vertebre are amphicelian, but not deeplyso. They are sub- quadrate in section, and not so short as the corresponding ones of Hadro- saurus. The most anterior one of the series has short, robust diapophyses, and is more concave anteriorly than posteriorly. The other caudals are more equally biconcave, but the cavity is very shallow on the most distal of them. The centrum is relatively more elongate and compressed than those of the others. None of them display the lateral pneumatic fossa which exists in the dorsals, and where broken so as to permit a view of the internal structure, the latter appears to consist of rather finely spongy tissue. The chevron facets are not very well defined, and the neural spines are of usual forms, and on two anterior vertebrie elongate. Many peculiarities are exhibited by the vertebre of this species, which are not described in saurians known up tothe present time. Many of these would have been lost in less careful hands than those of Mr. Lucas, and science is much indebted to him for the preservation of many walls and buttresses of light proportions. In general the external walls of the centra are thin, and the processes are composed of lamin united by narrow mar- gins. The vertebre are lighter in proportion to their bulk than in any air- breathing vertebrate. The anterior extremity of the centrum of the cervical vertebra is promi- nently convex, and muchdepressed. The posterior and concave extremity is wider, and of rather greater vertical diameter. The base of the neural arch only occupies half of the length of the centrum, an equal extent of the superior surface extending freely beyond it at its anterior and posterior extremities. The linear lateral foramen commences a little behind the anterior base of the neural arch, and descending somewhat in its direction, terminates be- neath the posterior extremity of the base of the neural arch. The base of the latter overhangs the foramen and the base of the transverse process. The interior surface of the centrum is concave, the concavity being bounded in front by the inferior convex thickening of the extremity. Behind the middle the surface becomes plane, and is, near the posterior extremity, bounded on each side by a short angular ridge. 1877] 239 (Cope. Measurements. M. Length of centrum between anterior convexity and pos- HOTIOT MP ics. css 4.4 srsentiewnate neteinaines.oegevs ea endagieateteces .565 Depth of posterior cup..........-c eee eee eeeec ee eeenes 090 Diameter of cup { VOrllCal sme ives saditieangs se eeaeeaeeet 810 AEATIS VOTSE c405°3-5.5 gees cue Sate Sek cad comune 160 Length of parapophysis........... Pe ee seeee 095 Width of neural canal................ 2 cece eee Seer, 068 The dorsal vertebra which I suppose the anterior one of those received, is characterized by the lack of the median portion of the neural spine, and the extension outwards of the median lateral processes described above. The diapophyses are much longer, and the zygapophyses more extended transversely. The centrum is constricted at the middle, and especially just behind the convex articular extremity, whose circumference forms a prom- inent rim. The edges of the lip are flared outwards, forming a deep basin, much wider than deep. The fosse described in other vertebre are present in this one, but differs in proportions, owing to the greater size and expanse of the superior parts of the neuralarch. The fossa posterior to the base of the diapophysis is nearly plane, while that at the anterior base is deeply excavated, is narrower, and extends so far along the inferior side of the pro- cess as to give it a semi-circular section near the middle. Distally the di- apophysis has a trialate section, owing to its three longitudinal ridges, and the articular extremity is large and antero-posterior in direction. The pro- _ cess differs from that of the vertebra next described, in the possession of a facet near the middle of its anterior inferior bounding ridge, which is probably costal, as in the vertebra of Crocodilia. The lateral foramen of the centrum is subround. The general surface is smooth. Measurements. : M. Total elevation of vertebra... 2... ccc ccc cee ec eens T0 “transverse extent of diapopbyses................ 1.010 ( longitudinal.................. 300 | vertical of cup..... rere .250 Diameter of centrum | ttansverse of cup...... See 340 L “ at middle.......... 205 Elevation of zygapophysis above centrum............. 810 Diameter of zygapophysis ees nea a es “avails .. .170 antero-posterior.........- .090 Width of neuralcanal......... 0.0 e eee eee sevoinak 085 Transverse extent of neural spine.........-.-.+++-++- 440 Length of diapophysis from posterior zygapophysis.... 320 Antero-posterior width of end of diapophysis......... 1385 A dorsal vertebra from a more posterior position, is characterized by its undivivided transverse neural spine. The entire neural arch is of enor- mous elevation, but as the zygapophyses are above its middle, the neural spine is not as long relatively as in various other genera or as in the Cope.) 240 [Dee. 21, caudals of this one. The sides of the centrum are strongly concave, and the borders of the cup flaring. The neural arch is everywhere excavated, so as to reduce the bulk, and produce lightness so far as consistent with strength. The diapophysis rises from a point above the neural canal. It sends a narrow ridge down to the sides of the latter, on each side of which its shaft and base are deeply excavated. The posterior of these foss:e is overlooked by the wide zygapophysis ; and the roof of the anterior one supports the anterior zygapophysis. The former are separated by another and vertical septum, which bifurcates below, forming two prominent bor- ders of the neural canal. At each side of the base of the neural] canal] there are two trilateral fosse, of which the anterior is much the larger and ex- tends higher upon the lateral edge of the spine, They are separated by a lamina. The diapophysis is not very long and is subtriangular in section near the extremity. The neural spine is thickened at the extremity as though for the attachment of a huge ligament, At the summit of its pos- terior basal fossa, at the middle of its height, is an outwardly curved pro- cess with a smooth extero-superior face. Measurements. M. Length of Centrum. scvieasess csadunnsdwewavaree.deaaes 2275 Total elevation of vertebra............. sees eee eer ees .830 Elevation to posterior zygapophyses....... 0.0... ee eee 550 “ of superior edge of diapophysis above centrum .350 es “ neural spine above posterior zygapophyses.. .295 Length of diapophysis behind....... .....--..ec ee eee 215 Depth of extremity of do. (restored)...............24. 075 Transverse extent of summit of neural spine........... 215 ee «e neural spine at middle............ 330 In a dorsal vertebra from a more posterior position, the centrum is larger. The capitular costal articulation occupies a lower position, its inferior edge being in line with summit of the neural canal. The lamina which supports it is separated from the anterior lamina which is at the base of the diapo- physis, by a deep cavernous sinus. The posterior zygapophyses send up- wards to the broad neural spine a median buttress each, which enclose a fossa with the marginal buttress of the same. The hyposphen is repre- sented by a vertical lamina only. M. Total elevation of vertebra.......... 0.0. se ee eeee cena .900 Elevation of neural spine. ...........0. cece ee ee eee e eee 800 a ce 6 distally siss .cs cmaesdscldane 280 Diameter posterior articular face of centrum............ .360 A lumbar vertebra displays a greater expanse of the posterior articular extremity, which is expanded like a dish. The neural arch and transverse processes have a small fore and aft diameter, and the lateral caverns at the base of the diapophysis are obsolete. The pneumatic foramina are slight- ly higher than long. Posterior zygopophyses are wanting. 1877, 241 [Cope. M. § Verticalcises cose Pacouaduitoraauasateen 2 -880 Diameter of centrum ~ transverse...... 0.000. ceeeeeees 420 antero-posterior.... .........0. .170 Expanse of diapophyses...........c.ceeceecceseeecees 590 Vertical extent of base of diapophysis to capitular surface .200 A proximal caudal gives the following Measurements. M. Total elevations <4 vsiess s-desasainde ls catveetancesauaees 560 antero-posterior... .......... eee 170 Diameter of centrum | TYANSVETSE 2... cece eee e eee eees 245 WOTUCAl sss ces cds veeednaswen coe’ 245 Antero-posterior diameter of neural spine.............. 075 Elevation of the neural canal..............cceeceeees .040 fore and aft............. 180 Diameter of median caudal { Verticals sccey evs vesascas -200 TANSVCTSE. 6... eee eee 192 fore and aft............ 155 Diameter of posterior caudal - vertical..........2000+ 15 transVerse........-.008 145 A distal caudal of the elongate type has the following dimensions : M. antero-posterior. ........eee eee 155 Diameter of centrum | TYANSVETSC... 2.6 eee ee eee anes 125 : Wetticalssc:cccssemonsewweer cs ts .100 The long diameter of the basis of the transverse processes of the large anterior caudal vertebra is directed obliquely upwards and forwards. The anterior faces of some of these centra are flat. The length of the sacrum is M. 0.900 ; elevation of first sacral rest, 0.500. The head of the femur is subround. One side of the shaft is damaged, so that the form of its section cannot be ascertained. The side of the inner condyle is quite flat, and without epicondylar rugosity. Measurement of femur. M. Leng thisricneinarenn: scenes stasskes essa kmeaeede ees 4 1.820 Antero-posterior diameter of head..........eeeeeeeeeee 310 cal ef «© internal condyle..... .450 The anterior and posterior edges of the scapula are thin. The posterior is slightly concave, with a slight projecting irregularity near the middle, and is then turned decidedly backwards, bounding the glenoid extremity. The glenoid face is concave, and longer than the coracoid suture. The anterior border is more strongly concave, the distal extremity being more expanded forwards. The sides of this extremity are slightly rugose with coarse grooves. The articular facets are pitted. A low keel extends alon the external side of the mesoscapula. ; PROC. AMER. PHILOS. soc. xVII. 100. 2E. PRINTED JAN. , 1878. Bone} 242 [Dec. 21 Measurements. M. Potal lengthy cael lssyyawsuwialnd ease vue sreeeu eee 1.517 Width distally...... tietigaees ee Oo eee eee .680 *S QUE TIM G is. Secs iea a ott iatodeuess drole a gran seksdales vas 825 SS . SAU AMCSOSEAPWAs. conneien aad danse siebexad dee aa he's .810 Length of glenoid face.......... cece Seec cere seen eeees -400 The articular extremity of the coracoid is recurved and very robust. The borders of the bone are thick and roughened. Measurements of Coracoid. M. EXCETO MEAD Aue Gea ogi eae wa besa wieew ete x bes .008 ff WS SOTOUG2 ean eins sae eas Xe ee i gaeereaey Se 005 Width of head at tympana..... 2... cc eee eee cece eee 0055 From Volusia, Florida; Mrs. A. D. Lungren. This Chorophilus is similar in proportions to the C. triseriutus, but is well distinguished by the characters of the skin, and the coloration. The tubercular upper surface is quite peculiar, and the smooth gular region is equally wanting to the Northern frog. The dorsal skin is somewhat like that of Acris gryllus. LITHODYTES LANCIFORMIS Cope. Vomerine teeth in two fasciculi which are truncate posteriorly, and are situated behind the posterior line of the posterior nares. The supraorbital borders not thrown into ridges. Tympanum not narrowed. Heel reach- ing to extremity of muzzle, when the posterior leg is extended. The head is nearly twice as long as the pelvis. ' The head and muzzle are flat, the latter narrowed and convex at the ex- tremity. The canthus rostralis is well defined, and the nostril is nearly terminal. The bones are nearly plane and vertical, and their length to the end of the muzzle is twice the diameter of the eye. The latter is one-third greater than that of the tympanum. The choane exceed the ostia in size. There are no dermal folds on the back or inferior surface. The metatarsi are all somewhat separated, and connected by a thin membrane, but this is merely due to the attenuation of the usual solar integument. The hind legs are very long ; the pallettes small on the hands, and of median size on the feet. The color above is dark ashen penetrated with pink ; there is a nar- row median dorsal white line. A broad black band extends from the end of the muzzle across the tympanum, where it contracts to a narrow black line which extends from the superior border of the tympanum to near the middle of the side. The concealed surfaces of the limbs are uniformly dusky ; the femur and tibia are pink with dusky cross-bands. There is a dark interorbital cross-band in front of which the muzzle is very pale. Upper lip without dark spots; below immaculate. Total length M. .026; of head, .011, or 2.4 of the total. Hind limb, .050. From the ‘‘ West Coast of Central America,’’ without more specific lo- cality. This species is easily distinguished by the great relative length of the head, especially as compared with that of the pelvis. 1877. 89 pean; LITHODYTES PELVICULUS Cope. Lateral borders -of the fronto-parietal bones elevated into longitudinal crests, which on the vertex are abruptly incurved without meeting. Tym- panic disc a broad vertical oval, as large as eye ; vomerine teeth in short, approximated, transverse, fasciculi, behind the line of the posterior border of nares. Head short, very wide, muzzle not projecting. Heel of extended hind foot reaching to middle of orbit. Gray varied with blackish above and below. This species resembles nearly the L. megacephalus Cope, Journ. Acad. Phila., 1875, p. 100, but differs in a number of puints. The first is the much greater size of tympanic disc, whose diameter is only about half that of the orbit in the latter; in the posterior incurvature of the super- ciliary crests (they are straight in L. megacephalus) ; in the much smaller size, the linear dimensions being less than half those of the L. mega- cephalus. There are two suprascapular longitudinal dermal folds which converge towards the middle line without meeting. Pallettes and tubercles small. Canthus rostralis straight, intercanthal region plane; muzzle a little re- treating, nostrils terminal. General color ashen gray ; a large black spot below eye, and another above, and on tympanum; muzzle, interorbital, and interscapular regions dusky. Soles and posterior faces of femora black. Concealed faces of hind feet and limbs and abdomen, yellow coarsely reticulated with blackish ; throat thickly dusted with the same. A dark band with a pale superior border above each ilium. The L. pelviculus is said to have been found on the west coast of Cen- tral America, without more special designation of locality. PHYLLOBATES CYSTIGNATHOIDES Cope. This rather small species has the form of the species of Lithodytes, as L. rhodopis or some of the Cystignathi. The muzzle is rather elongate and the front rather convex. The limbs are rather long, and the tubercles on the inferior side of the digits are prominent. The terminal dilations of the toes are of moderate size, and equal on the two limbs. The apex of the muzzle is narrowed, but rounded, and does not project much beyond the lip. Its distance from the nostril is one-third that be- tween the latter and the orbit. The tympanic disc is very distinct, is sub- round, and its diameter is one-half that of the orbit. The tongue is pyri- form and much narrowed in front. The nares are sublateral, and the ostia pharyngea very small. The end of the tarsus extends beyond the muzzle, and the heel marks the middle of the eye. Both tarsal tubercles are dis- tinct. There are strong tubercles along the inferior face of each metatar- sal. The skin is everywhere entirely smooth. Measurements. M. Length of head and body.......... Rie aaiUlee ex aane 0225 ee © +e including tympana...........-.0.005 -0075 Width ‘* ‘* attympana..... Bs he bu pisieaele eatin eels .0070 PROC. AMER. PHILOS. soc. xvi. 100. L Cope.) 90 [July 20, MM. héneth of fore Wm Ds cece ces ees v4 adage: see ciele eae .0140 be 8 TOObawe sy ee4 geen ee Shed pees oe ate ks -0050 . “hind limMVsacwrtewe sissies asians tt. ass 0330 a SBS ME FOOUis sais es ahavavaneveag: Sere eg diatauinaicasn ee .0155 as SS TATSUS Se OESst 6) -sieaeremiaisiontess 4 -dalen @eaias: . 0055 ae St bltyxciesceeGuainenele st toe eaaueeklh eae .0100 The color of the upper surfaces is a reddish brown; below, leather brown. The back is thickly spotted with large darker or blackish spots, the largest of which reaches to between the eyes. The sides are marbled with lighter and darker, but the femora are unicolor. Limbs obscurely cross-banded ; below uniform, upper lip with a few pale spots. Numerous specimens of this species were found by Francis Sumichrast at Potrero near Cordova, Vera Cruz, under decayed trunks of trees. It is of more lanciform proportions than the Central American species, P. hyla- formis and P. ringens. CYSTIGNATHUS LABIALIS Cope. Vomerine teeth in transverse series behind the posterior border of the internal nares ; toes without dermal border ; no abdomdinal discoidal fold ; posterior limbs short ; end of metatarsus just reaching muzzle, muzzle short; not projecting ; teeth much behind choane; one dermal fold on each side ; skin rough ; below white. This small species belongs to that division of the genus, in which the toes do not possess dermal margin, and there is no discoidal fold of the ab- dominal integument. Among these it is distinguished by the shortness of the series of vomerine teeth and the paucity of dermal plice. The muzzle is acuminate and rather narrow, but not projecting as in C. gracilis; the canthus is not distinct. The tongue is oval and a little notched behind ; - the choane are small. The diameter of the tympanic disc is one-half that of the orbit. The heel only reaches the orbit. The toes are not very long ; there are two small tarsal tubercles, and a narrow tarsal fold. Color chocolate brown, the limbs darker cross-barred. A brilliant white band extends from the anterior part of the upper lip, and describing a curve upwards, bounds the orbit below and descends to the canthus oris, from which point it continues in a straight line to the humerus, and ceases. In- ferior surfaces, pure white. Length of head and body, .020 ; of head, .007 ; of bind limb, .028 ; of hind foot, .013. The precise habitat of this species is at present uncertain. It is probably a part of Sumichrast’s Mexican collection. SIPHONOPS PROXIMUS Cope. Tentacular fossa close to eye ; annuli complete ; muzzle depressed, elon- gate, narrow ; rings #, $3 - 19 = 129 or » 44 - 27 = 129; longer than 8. mexicanus. This Caecilian resembles so much the S. mexicanus that I referred spe- cimens of it to that species in my Batrachia and Reptilia of Costa Rica. It 1877.] : 7 91 [Cope. possesses the same produced, flattened muzzle, with distinct eye, and the coloration is similar, but the position of the tentacular fossa is quite differ- ent, and the general form is more elongate and slender. The diameter is about the same. Length, .425; diameter, .017. Coast of Eastern Costa Rica ; W. M. Gabb. SIPHONOPS sImus Cope. Tentacular fossa close to eye ; annuli complete ; muzzle wide, truncate, nostrils terminal ; annuli 228 ; anterior 8 undivided ; 22 posterior fully di- vided by intermediate plics. The form of the head of this species is different from that of any other Siphonops of Mexico or Central America, and its annuli are more numer- ous. They continue to the anus, and those of the principal series are no- where divided on the middle line. The form is not slender, but is more so than in the S. mexicanus, resembling in this respect the S. prowimus. Length, .808 ; diameter at middle, .011. Color dark brown; below a little paler. ee ed This species was found in Costa Rica, the exact locality being uncertain. From Dr. von Franzius, Sripmonors oLIGozonus Cope. Tentacular fossa close to eye ; many annuli incomplete ; muzzle narrow, projecting ; eye invisible ; nostrils lateral ; annuli of principal series 119, of which 14 anterior and 42 posterior are complete ; of second series (none in anterior 72 annuli), 34 incomplete and 13 complete. This Batrachian resembles at first sight the Caevilia ochrocephata, as it possesses the same yellowish head and brown plumbeous body. It is abundantly distinct from the other species of the genus in various respects, combining the interrupted annuli of some of the Brazilian species, with a narrower, projecting muzzle, and invisible eye. The annuli continue to the vent, and those of the secondary series commence much posterior to the point of beginning in the other species. Length, 0.263 ; diameter, .005. The precise Aaditat of this species is uncertain. CaECILIA ISTHMICA Cope. General form robust. Muzzle flat, rather wide, and projecting far be- yond the mouth. Tentacular fossa near the edge of the lip a little behind and below the line of the nostril. Eye distinct. Annuli one hundred and forty-two, of which only the last sixteen surround the body, the anterior one hundred and twenty-six being interrupted both on the dorsal and ab- dominal lines. Between the last seven rings are additional plice, which cross the dorsal line and extend on the side, but are not continued across the abdominal line. Length, .570 mm.; diameter (which is about uniform), -020; length to rictus oris, .017. The general color in alcohol is dark brown ; the inferior surface is a little paler. ; This species was included in the collection made by Commander Selfridge Cope.] 92 (July 20, on the East side of the Isthmus of Darien. The species obtained are the following: Dipsas cenchoa L. Ophibolus micropholis Cope. Oxryrrhopus clelia L. Nothopsis rugosus Cope. Leptophis occidentalis Gthr. Ninia atrata Hallow. Herpetodryas carinatus L. Diploglossus monotropis Kuhl. Rhadinea ignita Cope. Anolis laticeps Berth. Pliocercus euryzonus Cope. Caecilia isthmica Cope. HELICOPS TRIVITTATUS Cope. Scales in seventeen longitudinal rows, all keeled excepting the inferior two. The keels are moderately and equally developed throughout the en- tire length. The last maxillary tooth is not much longer than the others, and it is separated from the penultimate by a space which a little exceeds those between the anterior teeth. The internasal] plate is nearly triangular, the rostral is wider than high, and the nasal is as long as wide, and is di- vided downwards from the uplooking nostril. Loreal twice as high as long; oculars 1-2, the anterior narrow, and well separated from the frontal. Two long large temporals on the external side of each parietal, the anterior occupying the space behind the postoculars. Superior labials eight, the eye resting on the fourth only; the fifth and sixth subequal, the seventh a little larger. Gastrosteges 121; urosteges 78 ; anal divided. Color above dark brown, with an indistinct pale vitta on the fifth row of scales, and a yellow vitta on the adjacent halves of the first and second rows. Belly yellow with three longitudinal dark brown bands ; the me- dian only preserved on the tail. Total length, .540; length of head to rictus, .015 ; of tail, .180. Habitat unknown, but supposed to be the Argentine Confederation. OXYRRHOPUS RUSTICUS Cope. Head but little distinct from the body, front convex, muzzle slightly protuberant. Grooved tooth not much longer than those preceding it. Rostral plate as high as wide, convex and produced backwards above ; in- ternasals and prefrontals broader than Jong. Frontal with longer anterior than lateral borders, superciliaries narrow, parietals short. Nasals large, loreal longer than high, produced backwards to the orbit below the very small preocular, which is widely separated from the frontal. Postoculars two, in contact with one temporal. Temporals 2-3. Superior labials seven, eye resting on third and fourth ; fifth higher than long. Eye rather small. Inferior labials nine, the fifth the longest, and in contact with the postgeneial. Geneials equal. Scales equal, rather wide, with double fos- se, and in nineteen rows. Tailshort. Gastrosteges 223 ; urosteges 54 ; anal entire. Dark yellowish brown above, the scales indistinctly blackish bordered ; below uniform yellow ; upper lip yellow. This Oxyrrhopus is distinguished by a robust and obtuse form ina higher 1877.] 93 |Cope. degree than its nearest ally the O. plumbeus. The form of the rostral plate, peculiar relations of the loreal and preoculars, with the single temporal in contact with the postoculars, short tail, and cclor serve to distinguish it from that species. From the same locality as the last. With them were collected the fol- lowing species. Hyla vauterii Bibr. Dryophylax oifersti Licht. Aporophis anomalus Gthr. (L. ruti- Opheomorphus merremii Neuw. lus Cope). Thamnodynastes nattererii Mik. Dryophylax schottit Fitz. Herpetodryas carinatus L. CNEMIDOPHORUS MICROLEPIDOPUS Cope. A species distinguished by the small size of the scales on the brachium and thigh. A few rows of large scales on the collar; the edge with much smaller scales ; two preoculars and a frenoécular ; three supraorbitals ; larger gu- lar scales few and in the centre of the throat ; postbrachials numerous, small; brachials in 3, femorals in 14 rows; olive, with eight indistinct pale bands, black between the two inferior. There are several flat small scuta behind the parietals and interparietals. There are a few points of coloration to be observed in describing this lizard. There are four yellow spots at the corners of an imayinary square which encloses the tympanic disc. There is another between the antero- superior of these and the orbit, and another below the posterior part of the eye. The inferior yellow line is continued on the tail. About the size of C. sexlineatus ; as the median dorsa] lines are faint in the single specimen is not probably young. West Tehuantepec, Sumichrast. CNEMIDOPHORUS UNICOLOR Cope. A small species distinguished by the absence of coloration marks. A few rows of large scales on the collar; the edge with much smaller scales ; two preoculars and a frenoécular ; three supraorbitals ; larger gu- lar scales few and in the centre of the throat ; postbrachials larger, above point joining brachials which are in 5 rows; femorals in 10; olive brown with one pale lateral line ; four pale spots below and behind eye. There are four yellow spots round the tympanic membrane, one below the eye, and one between the latter and the nearest one of the former, as in C. microlepidopus. The dorsal scales are minutely roughened. It is in general characters allied to the C. ¢nornatus Baird from Northern Mexico. The latter differs in the presence of four supraorbital plates, smaller collar scales, and coarser and rougher dorsal scales. West Tehuantepec, Sumichrast. CNEMIDOPHORUS IMMUTABILIS Cope. This species attains to the largest size known in the genus, without losing its striped coloration, as do the other large forms. Cope.] 94 {July 20, Several rows of large scales on the collar, the border row not larger nor much smaller; two preoculars and a frenodcular; larger gulars median, three supraorbitals ; postbrachials small; brachials in 8, femorals in ten rows; adult with eight longitudinal bands ; femora pale spotted. The small size of the postbrachial and femoral scales, relate this species to the (. guttatus, but it lacks the small scales of the border of the fold seen in that lizard. The interparietal in an adult is narrow. The temporal re- gion is covered with minute scales. There are numerous small scuta be- hind the parietals. There are two rows of antebrachial scuta well defined at the borders. Two rows between the inferior and infralabials. The in- ferior lateral brown band extends to the orbit. Throat pale; breast plum- | beous. West Tehuantepec, Sumichrast. CNEMIDOPHORUS LINEATTISSIMUS Cope. This swift lizard is of medium size in the genus, and maintains the lined coloration intact. Several rows of large scales on the collar, the horder row not larger nor much smaller ; two preoculars ; no frenodcular ; three supraorbitals ; larger gulars extending across throat ; superior preocular not descending to la- bials ; postbrachials large, continuous with brachials ; femorals in eight rows ; black, with ten or eleven pale bands ; sides and femora pale spotted ; throat black. The muzzle is rather acute but not elongate, and the fronto-nasals have ‘considerable mutual contact. The larger and smaller gulars are abruptly distinguished from each other, and the former are smaller than the scales of the collar. The frenal plates form a circle surrounding a large median scute, of which the two posterior plates are the largest. There is a space between the two submedian lines, which is often divided by a median line. Below the lowest line the sides are black with large light spots, open below. Colima, Xantus ; Guadalaxara, Major. CNEMIDOPHORUS LATIVITTIS Cope. Several rows of large scales on the collar, the border row not larger nor much smaller ; two preoculars, the superior not descending ; no frenodr- bital; supraorbitals 3; larger gulars extending across the throat; post brachials large, continuous; femorals 8 rows; olive, with eight wide bands, ground black between second and third. The nostril is in front of the nasofrenal suture. Parietals and interparie- tals of normal proportions, surrounded by a series of moderate scales, in asemicircle. One row between the inferior labials and infralabials. Brach- ials large, in five continuous rows, distinct, no postbrachials. Two rows of antebrachials, Scales of collar equal those of gular region, larger than postgulars, and smaller than abdominals. Femoral pores seventeen. Color below bluish ; pectoral region blackish ; there are small yellow 1877.] 95 [Cope. spots on the external abdominal scuta and on the femora. A longitudinal yellow line on the posterior face of the femora. Total length, M. 0.255 ; length to tympanic drum posteriorly, .020 ; to vent, .076 ; length of hind limb, .051; of hind foot, .026. Tuchitan, Tehuantepec, Sumichrast. This handsome species is, in the number of its longitudinal stripes, simi- lar to the C. octolineatus of Baird. That lizard differs in having four supra- orbital plates, and smaller collar scales; the stripes are also much nar- rower. CNEMIDOPHORUS COMMUNIS Cope. This species is near to the C. sexlineatus in its characters, but constantly differs in the presence of the frenodrbital plate. It is also much larger, the males equaling the large Amivas. A few rows of large scales on the collar, of which the marginal is the largest ; two preoculars and a frenodcular ; four supraorbitals ; large gu- lars extending across throat ; postbrachials and brachials large, continuous ; three large preanals ; femorals in 8-9 rows ; olive, with six light bands with light spots in the intervals, the former breaking into spots in the adult male. ; There are two varieties of this lizard. In the first, there are rows of light spots in the spaces between the stripes in the females ; while in the males the stripes are broken up into round spots so as to give a coloration like that of the C. guttatus. In the second variety there are no spots and the bands are unbroken. The specimens resemble the young of var. 1. Var. I. Colima, Xantus; Coban, Guatemala, Hague. Var. II. Guadalaxara, Major; Cordova, Sumichrast; Guatemala, Hague ; San Antonio, Texas. CNEMIDOPHORUS ANGUSTICEPS Cope. This species is in general characters similar to the last, but it differs in the coloration, and in the very narrow form of the parietal and interparie- tal plates. , A few rows of large scales on the collar, of which the marginal is the largest ; two preoculars and a frenodcular ; four supraorbitals ; similar but interparietal and parietal scuta half as wide ; ground color black and bands much wider and not broken up in male. The color stripes of this species if assumed to be those of the paler color, are much wider than the ground, and instead of becoming broken up as in C. communis, send off lateral processes, which give the dark ground color a very broken character. The color of the bands is an olive green. The adult male is of about the size of those of C. communis and C. guttatus. Yucatan, Schott. CNEMIDOPHORUS CosTATUS Cope. In general characters this lizard resembles the last two, but it differs in the shorter head, and strikingly in the coloration. Cope.] 96 [July 20, A few rows of large scales on the collar, of which the marginal is the largest ; two preoculars and a frenoécular; four supraorbitals ; similar to C. communis, but head shorter and scuta wider; brown with black cross- bands on sides, which join across the middle line on the lumbar region ; sacral region and femora white spotted. The short head of this species is accompanied by an abbreviation of the sutures of mutual contact of the fronto nasal and internasal pairs of scuta, which is not seen in the other allied species. The unique specimen is smaller than the temales of the two species last described, yet it presents no trace of stripes. From its coloration I should suppose it to be an adult male. The locality of this specimen is only stated to be ‘‘ Mexico.’’ GERRHONOTID 2. The important variations in the scutellation of the head of the species of this family lead to the view that several genera are indicated. The definitions of these are as clear as those of many genera of the system, and as it appears to me, may be profitably associated with names as elsewhere. There is a tendency to subdivision of the head-shields in some species, it is true, but a little patience in studying the homologies of the portions separated in excess, will refer them to their proper positions and reduce them to the types herein mentioned. Dr. Gray, in 1845, attempted to distinguish four genera among the species of the original genus Gerrhono- tus of Wiegmann, but the characters he seized upon do not, with one ex- ception, possess the importance he attached to them. The exception is that of Barissta, which has maintained its distinctive feature, the absence of the interfrontonasal scutum. Two species recently described by Bocourt exhibit, according to that herpetologist, the equally important feature of the absence of the frontonasal plates. The great subdivision of the plates of the internasal region distinguishes a number of species, one of which was named long since Pterogasterus by Messrs. Peale and Green. PYrEROGASTERUS Peale and Green. Three pairs of internasal scuta; interfrontonasals and frontonasals present. Species: P. ventralis P. & G.; P. tessellatus Wiegm.; P. ophiurus Cope; P. infernalis B. & G.; P. lemniscatus Boc.; P. modestus Cope, sp. nov. ’ GERRHONOTUS Wiegmann. Two pairs of internasals ; interfrontonasals and frontonasals present. Species: G. multicarinatus Blv.; G. grandis B. & G.; G. scineicaudus Skilt.; G. principis B. & G.; G. kingti Gray; G. gramineus Cope; G. auritus Cope; G. teniatus Wiegm.; G. deppet Wiegm.; G. formosus Bd.; G. vasconcelosti Boc.; G. rhombifer Pet.; G. monticolus Cope, sp. nov. MesasPis Cope, gen. nov. Two pairs of internasals; interfrontonasal present; frontonasals want- ing. : Species: M. moreletii Boc.; M. fulous Boc. 1877.] 97 [Cope. Barissia Gray. Two pairs of internasals; interfrontonasals wanting; frontonasals present, Species: B. antauges Cope; B. bocourtii Pet.; B. lichenigera Wiegm.; B. imbricata Wiegm.; B. rudicollis Wiegm. An extinct genus of the family bas been found in the Miocene beds of the White River group of Colorado, which I have called Peltosaurus.* The scales in that genus were conjoined by sutural borders and not imbri- cate, as in the recent genera. PLEROGASTERUS MODESTUS, sp. nov. Scales }3 slightly convex above, but not keeled, excepting those of the tail, which are strongly and obtusely carinate or ribbed; an azygos scute between the two anterior pairs of internasals. Internasals of first pair reaching first labials. Internasals of third pair elongate, in contact with frontonasals behind, apparently including the small lateral inter- frontonasals. Two postnasals; a large plate, the anterior canthal, de- scends to the labials, from the inferior part of which a loreal may be sepa- rated. Preoculars two or one. Two pairs of large infralabials in contact, following the symphyseal, without a postmental; two pairs follow, of which the anterior are separated by one scute. Lateral fold extending from ear to vent; the granular area extending above the humerus. Ap- pressed limbs separated by six cross-rows of abdominal scales, or the length of the fore arm. Rows of scales from nape to origin of tail, forty- seven ; do. from front of humerus to vent, thirty-eight. The tail is not very long and is grooved below as well as above. Total length, .150; length to meatus auditorius, .012; to vent, .072; length of hind leg, .019. Color above, brown ; below, olivaceous. The sides are a reddish-brown or maroon, bordered above by a blackish line which separates it from the dorsal color. This species differs from all others of the genus in the extinction of the small plate which truncates the lateral angle of the interfrontonasal. As a consequence of this, the latter has a diamond shape, as it does not reach the frontal plate behind nor the azygos plate in front. The smooth scales also separate it from all others of the genus. The precise locality from which the specimens of this lizard were sent to the Smithsonian Institution is uncertain, but is probably Guatemala. GERRHONOTUS MONTICOLUS, sp. nov. “ Gerrhonotus fuluus Boc,’’ Cope, Journ. Ac. Phila., 1865, p. 118, nec Bocourtii. Scales keeled on the middle line of the back, to the number of three or four rows ; other dorsal and lateval series smooth; those of the superior surface of the tail keeled strongly. Lateral fold extending from ear to vent; granular scales extending above the humerus. Scales above and * Annual Report U.S. Geol. Surv. Terrs., 1873, p. 512. PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOc. xvir. 100. M Cope.} 98 [July 20, 1877. below 43; forty-five transverse rows between nape and origin of tail, and thirty-six rows between front of humerus and vent. The interfrontonasal is transversely diamond-shaped, and has no exter- nal plates at its lateral margins. The frontonasals have considerable mutual contact. There are two postnasals; the anterior (and only) canthal descends to the labials, taking the place of the loreal, and there is one large preocular. A postmental follows the symphyseal, and then one pair of infralabials in contact. Two pairs follow, the anterior interrupted by one, the second by two, scales. The auricular opening is nearly as Jong as the fissure of the eye. The appressed limbs are svparated by the space of four ventral cross-rows, or the length of the longest digit of the manus. The tail is of moderate length. Color of upper surface and sides, brown, the latter a little darker, and bounded above by a narrow black line. A somewhat irregular row of small black spots down the median dorsal line. Below yellowish olive, the scales of the abdomen with black borders, those of the gular and thoracic regions with black centres. Total length, M. .148; length to auricular meatus, .012; to axilla, .028 ; to vent, .061. From the summit of the Pico Blanco (elevation 11,500 feet) in the Hast- ern Cordillera of Costa Rica ; W. M. Gabb. This species I provisionally identified with the G. fuluus of Bocourt, which has been found in Guatemala. The two species are probably nearly allied, but present a difference in the cephalic scutellation, which is of generic value. PusuisHEeD Auaust 15, 1877, ON THE BRAIN OF CORYPHODON. By E, 1D, COPe. Read before the American Philosophical Society, March 16th, 1877. ‘ Cope.] ps 616 [March 16, On the Brain of Coryphodon, By E. D. Cops. (Read before the American Philosophical Society, March 16, 1877.) The charaeter of the brain in Coryphodon being an important desidera- tum, I endeavored to obtain a cast of the cranial cavity of a well preserved skull of a @. elephantopus, from the Wasatch beds of New Mexico. The hard sandstone matrix which filled it, was removed with some diffi- culty ; the more as its surfaces were indurated by a cement containing much iron oxide. The osseous walls were found in a good state of preser- vation. It was ascertained that there is a considerable foramen lacerum posterius, but which is not nearly of such proportionate size as that in the genus Tapirus. The form of the brain-cast thus obtained is very remarkable. Its distin- guishing peculiarities are, (1) the small size of the cerebellum ; (2) the large size of the region of the corpora quadrigemina ; (3) the small size of the hemispheres ; and (4) the enormous size of the olfactory lobes. There is in the cast a strong constriction in front of the medulla oblon- gata on one side, which does not exist on the other side. It is uncertain which represents the true form, as regards the lateral portion, but that there was a step-like constriction across the base of the brain at this point, there isno doubt. The medulla is very stout and wider than the hemis- pheres ; it is depressed, and a protuberance on the inferior part of each side has the appearance of the base of the eighth pair of nerves. The region of the cerebellum is depressed and does not present in the cast a distinct line ot demarkation from the medulla. An indication of the vermis is seen in a low longitudinal median protuberance. In front of this a trans- verse shallow depression separates it from the middle brain. The region of the corpora quadrigeminu is the most bulky portion of the 1877. | 617 (obs brain. Superiorly it presents a large transverse tuberosity, with the lateral portions well defined, but not distinguished from the cast of the hemis- pheres on the median line. From its latero-superior prominences it ex- tends downwards and forwards on each side, expanding laterally and nar- rowing as it approaches the inferior surface. Each lateral portion is sepa- rated from the hemisphere by a deep fissure, into which a prominent crest of the lateral cranial walls projects. This crest commences above, nearly at the plane of the superior wall, and curves downwards and forwards to below the middle of the cavity which contained the hemispheres. The inferior face of the middle region of the brain is bounded laterally by the projecting masses above described, posteriorly by the constriction in front of the medulla, and anteriorly by a slight contraction marking the boundary of the hemispheres. Its anterior lateral angles are continued into a fossa of the cranium, which I did not clear of the matrix, but which doubtless gives exit to the foramina sphenodrbitale and retundum. The protuberance which occupies this fossa here, includes the base of the tri- geminus nerve. A short distance posterior to this position on the inferior side of the lateral expansion of the middle brain, is the slight projection which covers the cavities of the foramen ovale and the foramen lacerum posterius. Between these on the middle line, is a pair of longitudinal elevations divided by a median longitudinal depression. Posteriorly they rise from the transverse constriction of the medulla; anteriorly they terminate rather abruptly, the one half at a point anterior to the other. This assymmetry is found in the osseous basis cranii, and is not due to accident. This median ridge is separated by a wide, shallow concavity from the lateral border on each side. A short distance an- terior to the foramen sphenoorbitale is a small fossa which I have not explored, but which is the opening of the foramen opticum. They are of small size, indicating a corresponding character for the optic nerve. The cerebral hemispheres are relatively and absolutely very small, their median long diameter being one-fifteenth the total length of the skull, or a little smaller than those of the Uintatherium mirabile, according to the figures and description of Marsh. They are together about as wide as deep posteriorly, but both diameters diminish rapidly forwards, the vertical the most rapidly. The profile slopes downwards and forwards to the base of the broad olfactory peduncles. There are no convolutions nor any decided indication of the Sylvian fissure,* but there are surface-casts of the smal} arteries that ramified in the dura mater. Owing to the prominence for- wards of the inferior part of the middle brain, but a small part of the in- ferior surface of the hemisphere is visible. The olfactory lobes are the largest known among Mammalia, and greatly exceed those of Uintatherium, as described by Marsh, and even those of Oryena. Their peduncle ig transversely oval in section, and is directed horizontally forwards for a ' * Prof. Marsh (Amer. Journ. Sci. Arts, 1876, p. 166) states that both convolu- tions and a Sylvian fissure are present in Uintatherium. These assertions are not justified by his figures, nor by the probably similar brain of Coryphodon, Cope.) 6138 {March 16, distance about half as great as the length of the hemispheres without change of form. The mass then expands laterally and superiorly, rising upwards on each side of an osseous septum, which does not divide the olfactory lobes to the inferior face. They are thus deeply grooved above, and finally become furcate near to the extremity. Posterior to this point the inferior face rises, and the apices project laterally and forwards from the superior part of the lobe. The olfactory lobes consist, then, of a massive peduncle supporting a grooved subconical enlargement, which is bifurcate at the apex.* ; Since the internal walls of the skull show the foramina for the exits of the cranial nerves, we have a sufficient basis for the determination of the parts of the brain. In this attempt we are met by the difficulties which are inherent in the use of a cast to represent a brain. Although the fora- mini sphenoorbitale and rotundum can be readily fixed, their position is such as to give the point of exit of the nervus trigeminus an unusually in- ferior position. This appears to be the case to a still greater extent in the Uintatherium,}+ where the lateral descending masses are at the same time not nearly so largely developed as in Coryphodon. The large inferior area enclosed between these boundaries is then homologous with the pons varolit or that part of the encephalon which is covered by it. Its appearance in Uintatherium supports this identification, but its proportions and anterior position in Coryphodon depart more widely from the usual form. The two anterior submedian ridges of its surface, faintly indicated in Uinta- therium, may be the homologues of the pronounced median ribs in Coryphodon which resemble a continuation of the anterior pyramids of the medulla oblongata. As they are not very distinctly marked in the medulla of Coryphodon, their identification may be uncertain, but they look like that portion of the anterior pyramids which is continuous with the crura cerebri, and which are concealed in Mammalia by the pons varolii. Their prominence in Coryphodon indicates that the pons is wanting in this genus as in the Repéilia. A shallow concavity of the sphenoid bone be- tween the origins of the trigemini indicates the position of a pituitary body or hypophysis. * In profile the brain closely resembles in form that of a lizard, ¢.g., an ‘Amiva, excepting that in the latter the cerebellum is more elevated. {he extension downwards and forwards of the middle brain with its pro- jection below the hemispheres is common to both, but the inferior portions at least, do not appear to be homologous in the two. In the Coryphodon, the lateral projections correspond with the exits of the trigeminus from the skull; in the Amiva this part terminates in the optic tracts. The superior portions of the middle brain correspond in appearance and relative size with that of the Amiva, but a clear difficulty in identifying them in the * Measurements of this brain are given in the article on Coryphodon elephan- topus, in my forthcoming report on the vertebrate Paleontology of New Mexico, Vol. IV, of the report of Lieut. G. M. Wheeler. +see Amer. Journ. Sci. Arts, 1876, pl. iv, p._165. ABTT | Poo 8” 619 [Cope. two types, is derived from the difference in their inferior connections. One result of the examination is assured, viz.: that this region is no part of the cerebral hemispheres, and that it is entirely uncovered by them. As it is not the cerebellum, it stands in the position of the corpora quadrigemina, or perhaps the posterior pair more especially. As the homologies of this region in the vertebrate brain are not yet determined, further attempts to identify this part of it in the Amblypoda must be postponed for the pres- ent. The structure is inany event entirely different from that scen in any recent Mammalia, or in any Mammal of a period more modern than the Eocene period, and one that not only entitles these animals to a posi- tion in a peculiar order, but also in a special division of the class, even more distinct than those based by Prof. Owen on the modifications of the structure of the brain. The homologies of the olfactory lobes are sim- ple, but their extent and form resembles nothing known among mam- mals, even far exceeding in size those of Uintatheriwm. On the other hand, they resemble those of reptiles, especially of the lizards, but are less deeply bifurcate anteriorly than in them. In the Coryphodon ele- phantopus they equal in length the middle brain and hemispheres to- gether, and their bulb equals the hemispheres in transverse and vertical diameter. The nearest approach to the form of the brain in the Ambdlypoda, is seen in that of the Arctocyon primevus, a Creodont which represented the Carnivora in the same lower Eocene fauna, and was actually asso- ciated with Coryphodon in France. This brain is described and figured by Prof. Gervais, Nouv. Archives du Muséum, vi., 1870, p. 150, Pl. 6 f. 4, who notices the remerkable exposure of the middle brain or corpora quadrigemina. Among Mammalia of later ages some of the extinct South American Hdentata, present the greatest resemblances, although slight ones. Among these may be noticed the small and transverse cere- bellum, and especially the lateral expansion of the region anterior to it. To what portion of the brain this expansion belongs, is not known, but it is not unlike the lateral mass in Coryphodon, as, é. g., in the Hutatus seguini,* Gervais. There is, however, nothing exposed on the superior surface in the Edentata which appears to be the middle brain ; hence the difference from the brain of the Amblypoda is very considerable.. In reviewing the evidence brought together up to the present time, the writer is of the opinion that the type of brain shown to exist in the Am- blypoda, and Creodonta, is as distinct from those characterizing the pri- mary divisions of the Mammalia, as they are from each other; and that it necessitates the establishment of a special sub-class for their recep- tion of at least equal rank with the groups Gyrenrephala, Lissencephala and Lyencephala. This may be called Protencephata, with the following definition: Cerebral hemispheres smooth, small, leaving not only the cerebellum but the middle brain exposed behind, and contracting into the *Figured in the important Memoir of Gervais, already quoted, Nouv, Arch. Mus., 1869, v., p. 42. nc . ane Cope.) 620 [March 16, 1872. very large olfactory lobesin front. Cerebellum very small and flat ; middle brain large. This character is sustained by that of the ankle joint, which, existing in two such distinct divisions as the Amblypoda and Creodonta, may be found to characterize the entire sub-class, but this is not yet cer- tain; it 1s as follows: ‘Tibio-astragalar articulation flat, and without groove or segment of pulley. This sub-class stands below the Lyenccphala in its position, approximat- ing the reptiles in the points above mentioned, more nearly than the latter do. It includes two orders, one ungulate, the Amblypoda, the other unguiculate, the Bunotheria.* To the former belong the sub-orders Pantodonta and Dinocerata ; to the latter the Creodonta and probably the Tillodontu and Teniodonta. Whether the Mesodonta belong to it is not certainly ascertained, while the Insectivora do not belong to it, as they are rightly placed in the sub class Lissencephala. Lartct first pointed out the fact of the successive increase in the size of the brain of the Mammalia with the advance of Geologic time; and Marsh has stated that this increase is to be observed principally in the rel- ative size of the cerebral hemispheres. I would correct the latter state- ment so far as to add, that the increase of size is to be seen in the cerebellum as much as in the hemisphere. It is also evident that the relative decrease is in the middle-brain and olfactory lobes. Explanation of Plates. Pl. I. Cast of brain cavity of Coryphodon elephantopus, two-thirds the natural size. The right bulbus of the olfactory lobe is probably too large above, owing to the want of preservation of the superior wall of the cavity. Fig. 1. Superior view ; fig. 2, the left side; t. base of the trigeminus nerve. Pl. II. The same. Fig. 1, from below ; fig. 2, posterior; fig. 3, anterior views. t. base of the trigeminus nerve; md. base of the mandibular pranch of the trigeminus ; p, ribs continuous with anterior pyramids. * See Proveedings Academy Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 1876, p. 88. PusiisHep APRIL 257TH, 1877. Amer. Phil. Soc. Phila.Proc. No. 99, Plate I. Coryphodon elephantopus %. Plate Amer Phil.Soc. Phila. Proc. No. 99. Coryphodon elephantopus 3. 3 THE ORIGIN OF . BY BE. D, COPE, REPHINTED FROM THE PENN MONTHLY FOR JUNE, 1877. PHILADELPHIA: JUNE, 1877. 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WItg. 435 THE ORIGIN OF THE WILL. I. THE DEFINITION OF THE WILL. EFINITIONS of the term “ Will,” as we find them in meta- physical writers, are not identical; and much apparent difference of opinion depends, as usual, on this diversity of state- ment. Locke regards the concepts “will” and “freedom” as entirely distinct in their nature, and not essentially related to each other. He says, “ Freedom belongs as little to the will, as swift- ness to sleep, or squareness to virtue. Freedom to do is one power, will to dois another: will, a power of the mind exerting dominion over some part of a man by employing it in or with- holding it from any particular action; freedom, again, a power which a man has, to do or to forbear doing any particular action.” It appears that what Locke here denominates will is that common ac- tivity of the mind which expresses itself in action, which may be readily considered apart from the question of choice. This doubtless expressed something to the metaphysicians of that time, but merely signifies to the physiologist of the’ present day, the movement derived from the metamorphosis of nutritive material in the arteri- oles of the brain, which when consciously performed, are called thoughts, and feelings, and are the necessary precursors of a class of muscular acts. The question of will properly so called is not ’ yet entered on at this point. Doctor Willis! elaborates Locke’s position in the following language: “ But there is, in fact, no one particular primitive faculty that wills in the human mind; will isa general term, and belongs to and is expressive of the activity of each of the primitive faculties of our nature; the benevolent faculty being active, causes us to will to do good and charitable offices ; the reverential faculty being active, to will to feel respect- fully or reverently; the musical faculty active, to will to sing or hear music, etc.; and the willing, here is necessary; but whether “we yield to the impulse of the benevolent, reverential, or musical faculty, and indulge therein their various willings is not so; here we are free, and can yield or abstain as we list.” This passage renders it the more clear, that the latter part of Locke’s statement, in which he defines freedom, is that in which he really refers to ' Benedict de Spinoza: his Life, Correspondence and Ethics. 1870. p. 145. 436 GHE PENN MONTHLY. [JuNE, the will as generally understood ; and Dr. Willis’s assertion of the existence of our ability “to yield or abstain as we list,” grants all that the advocate of “ the freedom of the will” could desire. The modern automatic school only avoid discarding the term will altogether, by using it in the sense of Locke’s definition. They make it merely the conscious mental activity that precedes the act; the direction of that activity being necessary in its char- acter; 7. ¢. the result of impinging stimuli. In other words, on the automatic theory, the spontaneous activity of the body is directed or deflected by stimuli, whose ultimate form depends on the exist ing mental machinery through which they pass. There is avowedly no room for a self-determination in such a process, and its ex- istence is therefore denied by this school. Inasmuch as a faculty of self-determination is what is here understood by the term will, _and the question in the present article is, whether there be or be not such a faculty, the inquiry to which we address ourselves is whether a human’will exist or not. Says Dr. Carpenter:? ‘The psychologist may throw himself into the deepest waters of specu- lative inquiry in regard to the relation between his mind and its bodily instrument, provided that he trusts to the inherent buoy- ancy of that great fact of consciousness that we have within us a self determining power which we call will.” The existence of such a faculty is in these words assumed by Dr. Carpenter, but I have looked in vain in his writings for a demonstration of the truth of this position. The same is true of the works of many other metaphysicians. Will may be considered in two aspects: first, as a control over the origin of mental or bodily movements; and second, as a con- trol over the direction which those movements take. The latter case is the one chiefly considered here, as the one involved in customary definitions of human will. It need scarcely be added that the concept will, is an abstraction from supposed special exhibitions of it, and represents a supposed mental property. TJ. THE NATURE OF ACTIONS. The discussion between the advocates of the freedom of the will on the one hand, and those of the doctrine of necessity on the other, has often been obstructed by a petetio principit, which yields 2Mental Physiology, p. 28. 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 437 the case to the latter side at the outset. This is the dictum which has often passed unchallenged by both parties, that “human action is the product of the strongest inducement,” or, otherwise stated, that “the willis the result of a balancing of opposing motives ;” or that “the will obeys the strongest motive.” This is simply the statement in reversed order, of what we might suppose without examination to be a general truth, viz.: that the motives which precede the acts which we observe, are stronger than all others at the time. If this proposition be true without qualification, there is no further need of discussion, since it involves the negation of freedom, or of a power of choosing. But as such, it isan assump- tion in advance of a conclusion in the case under consideration; a begging of the question in a clear sense. Such a position can only be adopted as a result of the fullest investigation into the phenomena; it cannot be accorded before examination into the facts. But the statement may be admitted with this important qualifi- cation, by which the argument is transferred to another stage of the subject, viz.: that we do not thereby explain why the induce- ments to act thus and so do, in many obvious cases, overbalance all others in a given human mind? This inquiry is not fruitless, so long as we have before us every day examples of men acting differently under identical circumstances. If there be any “ lib- erty,” it is exercised at the point of permitting inducements or motives of one kind to occupy the mind to the exclusion of those of another kind; and secondly, such occupation being granted, freedom might be exercised in removing restraint from the pressure of the present motive, so that the act can take place. If there be no inherent power of controlling the attention, and none of restraining the pressure of motive, then there is no will in any proper sense of the word, and man is an irresponsible automaton. The proof or disproof of this proposition must be the end, not the beginning of the discussion. ‘ An inquiry into the origin of actions must be preceded by an examination into the nature of the acts themselves. The follow- ing classification is offered as expressing as nearly as possible their relations to the general developmental position of active beings, without any pre-suppositions as to their automatic or vol- untary character. It is necessarily assumed that all acts are per- formed with reference to the acquisition of pleasure or the avoid- 438 THE PENN MONTHLY. [JuNE, ance of pain; in other words, that all acts are due to motive, and are the expression of design on the part of the actor. This is as true of the simplest as of the most complex actions of animals, whether consciously or unconsciously performed. The movement of the Amoeba in engulfing a Diatom in its jelly, is as much de- signed, as the diplomacy of the statesman or the investigations of the student. And the motive may be the same in all three cases ; viz.: hunger. But as the unconscious acts have been probably derived from conscious ones by organization, a fundamental clas- sification must first recognize their relations to the two necessary terms of consciousness, the subject and the object. All actions may then be divided into two classes ; those which are performed with the design of securing the pleasure of the subject, and those whose motive is to secure pleasure for the object as distinct from, z. é. opposed to, that of the subject. The tendencies thus defined have been named, in other connections, the appetent and the altru- istic, and these names may be preserved as equally appropriate for the present purpose. Actions of the appetent class differ accord- ing to the developmental grade of the animal displaying them, or the grade of the organ of the body to which they are proper. In their simplest form they are mechanical movements, following a stimulus without the intervention of any rational process; the end being attained by movements, whose directions are determined by mechanical or physical laws only. Such acts belong to the low- est type of animals, and are also seen in the organic functions of all animals; they may be called the azaesthetic division. They may be performed consciously or unconsciously. Acts of another order are those which, while due to stimuli, are directed bya pro- cess of ratiocination. They are higher than those of the previous order because they successfully accomplish their object under changing circumstances, to which they adapt themselves as the others cannot. Like them they may be performed in conscious- ness or in unconsciousness, or in a still higher state of the mind, that of self-consciousness. The last condition is only possible to ani- mals of a high order of intelligence, since it not only demands an exercise of the rational faculty, with reference to objects, but also with reference to itself—the subject. These three groups form the rational order. The unconscious actions of both the anaesthetic and rational kinds, are called “reflex;” and all of them are “auto- matic,” in so far as they are performed without will; terms more 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 439 fully defined in the following pages. The process of intellection in unconsciousness is called unconscious cerebration. Actions of the second great class, the altruistic, demand for their performance the attributes necessary for the highest of the appetent class. They require intelligence enough for the percep- tion of what is the pleasure of the object, and self-consciousness, to know that that pleasure is inconsistent with its own, or subjec- tive pleasure. The arrangement may be summarized as follows :— I. Appetent class. ‘ nconscious (reflex). 1. Anaesthetic. U : ( ) Conscious, | Unconscious (reflex). 2. Rational. Conscious. Self-conscious. II. Altruistic class; rational and self-conscious. Under the definition of will above given, it cannot be present in unconscious or reflex actions, and the inquiry is limited to the conscious groups exclusively. It may then be well to add a few words on the nature of consciousness. This faculty is here understood in its broadest sense, namely, subjective perception. The term consciousness expresses the knowledge by the subject of the effects of stimuli on itself, which ranges all the way from the mere sense of contact, to the sense of an idea. An unprejudiced scrutiny of the nature of conscious- ness, no matter how limited that scrutiny necessarily is, shows that it is qualitatively comparable to nothing else. The attempts to correlate it with the physical forces have so far been utter failures, although the vital forces, to which it gives direction, are evidently not excluded from the laws of quality and quantity. The com- mon hypothesis that consciousness is the product of evolution, appears to the writer, in view of this primary fact, to be irrational ; while the converse, that evolution is a product of consciousness, is far more likely to receive ultimate demonstration. From this stand-point it is looked upon as a state of matter, which is coéternal with it, but not coéxtensive. Itself in its totality a reservoir of force, it is the source of all physical and vital forces, with which it has therefore an equivalency of quantities, but not of qualities. The cause of the difference between conscious and unconscious force must be secondarily due to different condi- 440 THE PENN d’ONTILY. [JuNE, tions of matter as to its atomic constitution; consciousness being only possible, so far as we can ascertain, to matter which has not fallen into fixed and automatic relations of its atoms. The con- dition appears to be one of tension, in which the automatic (crys- talline) tendencies antagonize each other, the material being all the while in the metastatic condition of nutrition. This idea is parallel to that of Heraclitus, who held that the essence of all things lay in perpetual modification, a universal becoming, an eternal emergence and disappearance. In accordance with the preceding views, the relations between consciousness and matter are thus depicted as of a mutually ne- cessary character, the movements of conscious force involving | consequences to itself from which the properties of matter neces- sarily preclude its escape. If we trace the consciousness of animals to such an origin, it may be asked, why have not such beings the powers and perfec- tions of their source, in quality if not in quantity? The answer to this query, in view of the fact that they have not such qualities, is only to be found in an investigation of the nature of memory. The absence of memory of the past would be equivalent to ignor- ance; while a new material vehicle might render memory possi- ble for the future, and thus education, under new surroundings, create diverse beings from a primal common source. We must include in our estimation of the distributions of con- sciousness and forces, not our planet alone, nor our system only, but the universe. Hence Sir William Thompson’s idea that con- sciousnesss (“life”) was originally exotic to our earth, is an alto- gether permissible hypothesis. If there be such a state of consciousness as will, it must have appeared in.course of the evolution of animals, at some point in the series of stages of progress through which their mind has passed. Yet it is maintained by some thinkers that the doctrine of evolution necessarily excludes the idea of freedom from the nature of the minds thus produced. The case is, however, involved in that of consciousness, and the investigation of it must proceed in the same manner. If it has been shown that will does exist in connection with evolution, we must proceed to discover, if possible, the relation between the two facts. The proof of the existence of a freedom, power of choice, or will, is found in the origin of the altruistic class of acts, which are 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 441 probably only possible to the human species. These have been above defined as those in which the pleasure of the object, as dis- tinct from, and therefore opposed to that of the subject, is the de- sign of the act. This definition excludes acts for the benefit of others, in which the actor is also gratified, since the motive may be in that case the pleasure of the subject. No doubt, many generous acts are of this character, but they were not such the first time they were performed, since experience of their pleasur- able character had not.then been acquired, and the evidence of all dast experience was of a diametrically opposite character. In other words, the motives already organized in the mind of the sub- ject, were all in favor of the subject. The laws of evolution render the introduction of a new element of character at this point abso- lutely necessary. It is well known that the development of mind, and through it of all the acts of the first or appetent class, has been due to the pursuit of pleasure and avoidance of pain on the part of the subject. The pursuit of an opposite course, by animals whose pleasures and pains are those of the successful fulfillment of the necessary functions of life, or the reverse, would insure their speedy extinction. Their survival has been due to their prompt discrimination of favorable and unfavorable conditions through their sensibilities, and the human species, as the product of evolution, displays these sensibilities in their highest form. Un- der these circumstances it is obvious that since none but the in- herited motives, with refinements due to more complex circum- stances, can be found in his mind, that without the intervention of will, an altruistic act is impossible. It has also been pointed out that such can only be performed by a being capable of the highest state of consciousness, 2. é., self consciousness; in other words, by a being capable of recognizing its own mental states. Under such circumstances only can it dis- tinguish the mental states of a being apart from itself, towards whom the altruistic act is directed. It being then conceded that will is exhibited in certain human actions, it becomes important to determine, if possible, the condi- tions under which it appeared in the course of the evolution of man. Il]. THE ELEMENTS OF MIND. . Prior to considering the origin of states of mind, it is necessary to go over the well-trodden field of its original constitution. 442 THE PENN MONTHLY. [JUNE, There are three primary conditions of consciousness, which naturally grade into each other, viz: pain, indifference, and pleas- ure. Consciousness is of one or the other of these types in all animals. The constant flow of activity either in movements of the whole body or of particular parts of the body, has brought animals from their beginning into contact with other bodies, either at rest, or animated by active forces, as light and heat, which have varied their sensations, rendering them more positive in each of ‘the three directions named. These sensations soon cease, leaving conscious- ness where it was, but not without marks of their former presence in the organism. They are recorded, and continue in unconscious- ness so long as the organism remains unchanged. This is the first part of memory, z. ¢., retention. Under the influence of what is called cohesion, the impressions may be returned to consciousness ina less distinct form by the occurrence of new impressions which have some near relation with them as to time, place, or qualities of other kinds. This is the second part of memory, or reminiscence. The sum of the impressions which are necessary to memory, con- stitutes experience. It is evident that reminiscence is pleasurable or painful, as the experiences recalled were pleasurable or painful. Another quality is rendered possible by the two faculties of reten- tion and cohesion,. viz: classification. This consists of a re-ar- rangement of retained impressions in accordance with different kinds of cohesions, z. ¢., different kinds of likenesses. The pro- ducts of classification may be brought into consciousness just as sensible impressions are revived; but unlike these, they constitute in their totality a new experience of internal origin. When a co- hesion between two circumstances is due to a repeated experience of the one as following the other, men entertain the idea that one is necessary to the other. From memory of the necessary results of our own activity, we have come to regard necessary sequences as the result of activity somewhere. If activity be discerned in the first of two coherent events, we regard it as a cause of the second; if the first be passive, the idea of cause does not arise in connection with it, but in some other active agent. Finally, all processes in- volving reminiscences are less distinct than the original impres- sions. Spencer calls the former /azw/, the latter distinct; the faint order are the processes of reason; the distinct, of perception. Whether these processes are pleasurable, painful or indifferent, depends on the characteristics of the reminiscences which are 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 443 their subjects. As the reminiscence is less distinct than the origi- nal impression, so there comes to be, as pointed out by Spencer, a faint order of pleasures and pains, which, with the indifferent class, form the material of the processes of reason. These mental states of pleasurable and painful consciousness, constitute that primary division of the mind, the feelings or affections, as distinguished from the intellect. The feelings co-exist with intellectual operations of all grades of complication, since pleasures and pains are states which follow all kinds of activities, and therefore reminiscences. To seek pleasure and to avoid pain constitutes the business of the lives of all con- scious organisms ; and hence the feelings, as derived from experi- ences, are the directive and often originative conditions of move- ments or actions. In animals with higher intellectual powers, the general classification of experiences of given objects or actions results in a higher order of the mental feelings, which are called likes and dislikes. When these forms of consciousness assume an intense condition due to stimuli, they become emotions or passions. These details are entered into in order to show that the feelings in their various grades are the motives of action in all animals, from the Amoeba to man. In the former they are mere reminis- cences; in the latter, they are so generalized as to become endur- ing principles of action, which put the intellect to every conceiva- ble labor. And it is evident from this foundation fact, how the intellect itself has been constructed. The activity stimulated by the feelings has resulted in new experiences, and the accumulation and elaboration of these into new combinations of the faint’ type of consciousness, has been the law of their development. This we can observe in the education of one generation of living ani- mals, and it has doubtless been the law of the generations of the past as well. We may then review the probable method of devel- opment of mind through the ages of past time. IV. THE DEVELOPMENT OF MIND. In the first place, it is evident that the evolution of mind has been due to the activity of animal life. Although not asserted, it is sometimes implied that “circumstances,” in which the animal is passive, have been the efficient cause of mental development. That this could have been the case is inherently impossible, and 444 THE PENN MONTUILY. [June, since animals of the lowest types possess powers of movement, their activity has necessarily been an immediate cause, while sur- rounding circumstances have exercised a controlling influence, Animal activity must be traced to the generation of force or motion by a protoplasmic body which is constantly supplied with nutriment. This production of force is the basis of the acts of ani- mals, up to and including man; often, as remarked by Prof. Bain, displaying itself in aimless discharges or playful movements, as in lambs and boys. But we observe even in very simple organisms, as the Amoeba, etc., that many movements are not aimless, nor without design. We observe that these mere specks of jelly devour nutritious sub- stances, and reject the innutritious, that they even distinguish between the Diatom which contains protoplasm within its shell, and the empty shell. Many facts of this kind lead us to believe in the consciousness of these pioneers of life, and seem to show that they have experiences of the pleasures of nutrition, and of the pains of retaining insoluble substances in the seats of assimi- lation. It would also appear that they remember these sensations, so as to seek the pleasures and reject the pains, when in the course of their wanderings they again come into contact with the ma- terial objects which have caused them. Given these two terms, sensibility (consciousness) and memory, and we have the con- ditions by means of which the entire complex superstructure of the affectional and the intelligent acts has been elaborated out of mere movements. This has been accomplished by the well-known laws of organi- zation of habits, and heredity. . The performance of an act under stimulus, so modifies the structure of the bioplasts of the brain, as to facilitate its repetition. With further repetition the organiza- tion is soon complete, and action follows the stimulus without direction, so long as no adverse influence affects the consciousness. Whether the act be one of the Rational or Anesthetic orders, from this habitual stage it becomes automatic in the true sense, between which and the reflex act no line can be drawn. It is evident that the degree of consciousness present in animals will depend on the number of changes appearing in their surroundings, whether due to modifications of the external world, or movements of their own bodies. Inasmuch as the habits of the lower animals are few and simple, most of them must be automatically performed, the con- 1877. ORIGIN OF THE WILL. - 445 sciousness being only present at the commencements of the several processes. It is probable that the organization of mental functions was at the first identical with the so-called organic functions,’ so far as they consist of mechanical movements ; and that the latter early became reflex and devoid of eoneeiouenese developing sub- sequent forms through mechanical causes. The organization of mental functions, on the other hand, was by continued education, which requires the presence of consciousness at every step. The well-known fact of the inheritance of mental qualities, shows that the evolution of mind has advanced by a continued process of accumulation as the product of animal experiences. The new generation has inherited the organization of the old, and all the reflex and automatic activities entailed by it,and has proceeded in proportion to its activity to acquire new experiences, habits and. organization. V. THE BEGINNINGS OF DEVELOPMENT. (@) THE FEELINGS, The intellectual faculties of every animal thus belong to two classes: first, those which have been inherited; and second, those which it has acquired by its own experiences. Of course progress consists in accessions to the latter class, since inheritance without addition is mere repetition. If no acquisitions were made, or to be made, the mental, z. ¢, the cerebral organization inherited by animals would continually repeat the form of their actions as un- erringly as the nature of a machine gives the character to the movements propagated through its wheels and cranks. That much the larger proportion of animal acts are of this class, that is, ave automatic, there can be no room to doubt. With an impetus to movement given, the strongest liking or disliking selects the object or direction, and the reason furnishes the mode of acquisition or avoidance. The known past teaches of the unknown future, and the established circle of the functions of life is fulfilled. But without acquisitions, development is impossible. Acquisitions to experience are gained by movements of the body, and hence by the mental activity to which the latter are due. But it is evident that the primary movement has precedence in the order of time over the feeling which deflects it, or the experience 3 See On Consciousness in Evolution, Penn Monthly, 1875, Aug., where this view is held. F 446 THE PENN MONTHLY. [June, which directs later actions. In the lowest animal the first move- ment was doubtless a mere discharge of force; but the first de- signed action, the appropriation of food, was due to a sense of want or hunger, which is a form of pain. This was followed by gratifi- cation, a pleasure, the memory of which constituted a motive for a more evidently designed act, viz.: pursuit. These two mental states, the one painful, the other pleasurable, form the basis in the feelings of all appetent acts. The painful sense of want is the motive to the performance of the primary class of actions, and the experience of pleasurable gratification furnishes the motive for a class which must be regarded as secondary. The primary organized feelings of animals are not numerous. In man, the most highly developed, Professor Bain enumerates! only eleven types, and some of these he states may be further re- solved. From the stand-point of the evolutionist this is evidently necessary, and a corresponding reduction in number can be made. The development of the feelings has proceeded from the early be- ginnings above described, in subsequent ages, par? passu with that of the intellect. It is necessary in the nature of things that it should be so, since the finer and fuller the sensibility to pleasures and pains in all directions, the greater will be the complexity of experience, and hence of intelligence. It is not practicable to trace the history of the feelings here, but I allude briefly to one class of them—the social affections—as they have been treated by Herbert Spencer, whose contributions to this department of knowl- edge have been very important. This author maintains that the social affections are the product, in the department of mind, of the function of reproduction. They are the organized products of experiences of pleasures derived from fellow beings, just as other kinds of likes and dislikes are derived from experiences of the qualities of various objects. It is suffi- ciently evident that this faculty must survive, and the social instincts become more and more refined or specialized. It is a remarkable fact in the successional relations, and hence evolution, of the verte- érata, that the only system that has accompanied the nervous in its progress from generalization to specialization and perfection, is the reproductive. Man, standing at the head of the series by his de- veloped brain, possesses also the most specialized reproductive sys- tem. He is inferior to many other Mammalha in his osseous and The Emotions and the Will, p. 36. 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 447 muscular type, and in his digestive organs, including dentition, etc., but the orders which are his superiors in these respects yield to him the supremacy in the two systems mentioned. Functionally the two systems oppose each other, and that exer- cise of the one is at the expense of the other is a physiological law. Health of the individual, and persistence of the species, de- pend on the maintenance of the equilibrium between them. This is because success in obtaining food on the one hand depends on - intelligence, and undue power cannot be expended in other direc- tions without starvation. Thus the law of evolution lends full sup- port to the doctrine first formulated by Kant, of the dual nature of the human mind, in its division into the intellect and the affections. (4) IN THE INTELLIGENCE. The intellect includes a record of experiences of resemblances and differences, of causes and effects, arranged in orders of place, time, and of qualities ofall kinds. The importance of an intellect depends on the number of experiences it contains; on the clear- ness with which qualities can be brought into consciousness; on the correctness with which the classification expresses the quali- ‘ties; on the relation which the qualities preferred bear to an ob- ject of pursuit; and on the rapidity with which any or all of these functions may be performed. The triumph of reason is foresight or predication, in which it brings into consciousness the unknown, by reproducing its experiences of the known, This is the service rendered by education, by the acquisition either of experiences themselves, or of the experiences of others. Acquisitions then do not imply a predication of the unknown from the known, but an actual addition to the stock of the known. The automatic life above described includes no such process, but is a routine varying only in unimportant details, and changing in no great feature. Progress evidently depends on something be- sides knowledge, for in proportion to the degree of progress is the departure from the known, and in proportion to the novelty of a situation is experience worthless as a guide. Designed actions which are performed without a basis of knowl- edge which is sufficient for predication, are not automatic. That is, while the activity may be physically spontaneous and compul- sory, the direction it takes and the mode of its execution cannot be automatic, unless the machinery which must give the direction, and which creates the mode, be already in existence. 448 THE PENN MONTHLY. [June, The field of the known is very limited, as compared with that of the unknown, in the experience of the Amoeba. In its first move- ments, it has absolutely no basis on which to establish an anticipa- tion of the future. Such is also the situation of the young of every animal. But the cases of the inferior and superior species present the important difference, that in the former there are few or no mental powers derived by inheritance, while in the latter such exist in proportion to the position of the species in the scale of intelligence. The facts of evolution teach that the habits of animals have been modified during past geological ages, under the influence of changes in their physical surroundings. While these changes may perhaps, have furnished the stimuli to the adoption of new habits, the conditions have not often been so rigid as to define exactly what those habits should be, in some or all of their details. The animal has necessarily proceeded blindly in many instances; in others, his mental darkness has been illumined by a low grade of imagination. This may be believed in view of the many attempts which animals often make before succeeding in attaining a desired end. Imagination plays an important part in the origin of motives and of actions, and is related to predication. It is defined as the presentation or construction of images or representations from items of experience, which representations so far differ in the con- nection of their details from actual experience, or so far lack the qualities of experiences, as not to constitute a predication of future events. Predication may be defined as the certain knowledge of the unexperienced from the experienced; while imagination in- cludes the grades of probable, possible, and impossible concepts, constructed from the same material as predication. Whether this faculty exists in the animals which cannot speak, is not readily ascertained ; but, inasmuch as many of them predicate, it is proba- ble that they possess some degree of imagination also. But it is obviously a quality of the highest types of mind, since its devel- opment depends primarily on the furniture of memory, derived from a long period of experience, whose amount depends on recep- tivity and retentiveness. VI. THE ORIGIN OF MOTIVES. It has been said that the operation ordinarily called choosing, in» which the will is popularly supposed to be free, consists merely of a sum in addition and subtraction, where various inducements are 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 449 balanced, the resultant preponderance being expressed in the act. It will be easily seen that while this statement is true in regard to cases where the elements of the calculation are known, it is not true where any or all of them are unknown. The difference in the two cases is very great. All likes and dislikes are based upon experi- ence or knowledge; and when there is no knowledge, likes and dis- . likes cannot be said to exist. Since likes and dislikes constitute motives, where the former are wanting the latter are also wanting. Whatever inducements are presented from beyond the field of knowl- edge, are derived from the imagination, and are in self conscious minds relatively weak as motives, or absolutely without weight. They might. be regarded as motives in embryo, ready to become such onthe acquisition of a corresponding experience. The imag- ination can prefigure one alternative as well as another, in a direc- tion where experience is wanting, and might indeed be said under such circumstances to have no existence, and the expression, “I can’t imagine,” be thought to have foundation in fact. The influ- ence of such a guide is not imperative, and raises no obstacle to the origin of a new feature of consciousness by an act of choosing, when the pressure to act at all, is sufficiently great. There is, perhaps, but one situation of the mind where the prés- | sure of feeling is strong enough, and predication and imagination sufficiently excluded, to develop a will which shall create motives rather than obey them. This is in the cases where self-interest is weighed in the balance against the interest or good of other people. Here the feelings are most severely pressed, and the future results to self most uncertain. Self-sacrifice may be beneficial to self, or it may not: one may be the gainer by the general prosperity, or he may be the loser. Morality may promise future good to the com- munity, but why sacrifice self for the community? Gratitude for services rendered is an uncertain anticipation. Man’s most limited knowledge and greatest inability in predication is in the field of hu- man motives and actions, and chiefly in respect to those which be- long to his moral feelings. As already remarked the complication in this direction is so great, as to produce the effect of novelty: so that man, come into possession of an intellect which is the product of ages of development, finds before him a new field of his own making where his inherited powers fail. This is the field where the most momentous decisions possible in human life are made. Since questions of right and wrong re- 450 THE PENN MONTHLY, [Junr, late to the happiness of men in their relations to each other, the social affections are the stronghold of the motives that bear on this result. It is evident that a thousand subordinate motives take their direction from the primary decisions between these two orig- inal alternatives of feeling. It is true that the predication of human actions necessitated by bodily functions alone, is easy, even when they come to be of a highly complex character, as in the mercantile transactions of a populous business center. But so soon as the ethical element enters into the calculation, the difficulty is greatly increased, and with the majority of men predication ceases, and faith begins. This is illustrated in the many credit transactions, without which it is well known that trade on any but the most limited scale is impgssible. So it must be admitted that many men practice faith in many affairs, and that this faith is chiefly reposed in the moral excellence of other men. Under these circumstances, that state of the affections arises in most men which is termed faith, and which is only present in the highest form of progressive action, whether the results of that action be beneficial or not. It is a condition of the affections, as imagination is a condition of the intellect. The lowest animal, when attempting a novel act in obedience to imper- ative stimuli, doubtless moves blindly, and adopts one of two or more alternatives through pure accident. In animals of a higher grade of intelligence, new situations are known to be such, and fear or suspicion is the usual result. Generally, animals of the higher orders do not adopt new habits excepting under severe pres- sure, and the majority of them have perished in past geologic ages, on account of their inability to assume new modes of life. Never- theless, in so far as an animal or a man ventures into an unknown field of action, where he is without the guidance of a past ex- perience, he or it performs an act of trust in the broad meaning of the word. So far as this state of mind is known to the subject, the act is one of true faith in the restricted or proper sense of the word, Imaginations may and do assume to men the importance of truths, and in so far they are such tothem. But in proportion as this is the case, faith in its proper sense is wanting, and the action following is automatic. The highest form of intellect is necessary to the highest form of faith, since it is only by a knowledge of the absence of knowledge, that an act of faith is possible. In pro- portion to this knowledge of self is faith enlarged; in proportion 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 4st to certainty, or supposed certainty in affairs, is faith diminished in its scope. It is evident then that, abstractly speaking, occasions must arise in human experience where a decision between two alternatives is dependent on choice alone. That these occasions have arisen, and the choice been made, is shown by the existence of the altruistic class of actions. The number of these occasions may not be very great, but the consequences are very important. In whatever direction these decisions are made, long series of automatic actions are organized. Although the existence of the altruistic class of acts affords the clearest proof of the origin of will, it isnot denied that correspond- ing situations may not occur in other directions. It is also prob- able that will, once organized as a faculty of consciousness, can be exercised in many acts in opposition to habits, differing in accord- ance with the constitution of the individual; and that it can be inherited like any other quality of mind. But I will show later, that the organization of altruistic habits has narrower limits than that of those of the appetent class, because self-preservation depends on the latter, and not on the former, so that the appetent qualities are more certain to be inherited and survive. The conclusion of this portion of the subject is, that that depart- ment of mind called the feelings’ is the primary source of action: that they act automatically with or without the aid of the reason- ing powers, when dealing with the known; but when dealing with the unknown may develop, in self-conscious beings, the state of faith, and acts of will: that this freedom is born of tension of the affections and of inability of the intellect. Thus have the irregular and fortuitous decisions of animals been replaced by volition, as the highest quality of the mind, and therefore the crown of evolution. No new “physical.” force is here called into requisition. The determination of the direction of such forces already existing in or passing through the brain in executive action, need flot add to nor subtract from them. Will is, under these circumstances, looked upon as developed conscious- ness. All this is of course opposed by the doctrine of the origin of moral excellence by development, on the basis of the utilitarian 5 Which appears to be identical with what Schopenhauer calls the will. 452 THE PENN MONTHLY. [June, theory of morals. I therefore proceed to a brief examination of its claims in this direction. Good is well defined as the greatest happiness of the greatest number ; and by a natural transfer, the term is applied to whatever is conducive to that object. It therefore includes not only present pleasures, but also the influences which conduce to future pleas- ures, and which may be sown in the mind long before they bring forth fruit. As present pleasures are not always consistent with greater ones in the future, so present pleasure is not always good. Evil being the reverse or negation of good or happiness, is avoided by all beings to whom it is consciously known; but what they re- gard as evil will of course depend on their intelligence in deter- mining or predicating the future effects of actions. But no mat- ter what the degree of intelligence, no responsibility, as usually understood, can be expected of beings which have no power of choosing, or will. The utilitarian theory of the evolution of morals asserts that the development of goodness is simply due to the discovery and en- forcement of the law of self-protection and preservation. The selfish interests require the protection of person and property without which a community is an impossibility. Law being thus established and enforced, moral habits are imposed upon men, which become incorporated into character and transmitted to suc- ceeding generations. This is all doubtless true, but whether it is a fundamental or secondary truth is the point requiring attention. The fundamental objection to this hypothesis is, that the altruis- tic affections are not inherited or transmitted. This is because the pains and penalties of wrong-doing as inflicted by law, cannot and ought not to overcome the inherent instinct of self-preservation in man. It is true that moral character is inherited, and that changes in this department for better or worse are transmitted to offspring. The mental organization of a race may be improved by the weak- ening of the emotional or the strengthening of the rational facul- ties. But since the affections are at the foundation of all activity whatsoever, of right-doing as well as of wrong-doing, it is obvious that no amount of legal restraint can render them innocuous. Their existence is necessary for self-preservation, and law only re- strains their activities to certain directions. That intelligence tends to restrain wrong-doing is true; but although intellect is inherited, the manner in which its teachings are applied in practice is not. 1877.] ORIGIN OF THE WILL. 453 Each man must learn the merits of different courses of action in regard to morals for himself; his intelligence places before him the facts, and shows him how to execute his wishes, but the state of his affections determines the direction of his acts. Moral ameliora- tion has attended the progress of intelligence on the one hand, and moral abasement on the other. Intelligence is the condition of the _ perception of moral truth ; in other words, intelligence, as applied to moral questions, is the conscience. Consequences of acts are understood, and their relations to the pleasures and pains of men are weighed. Thus, no doubt, the world has advanced in the knowledge of good and evil, and of right and wrong. That it has improved in the practice of right has not been due to the inheri- tance of respect for law, but to the self-destructive nature of wrong. That continued wrong sooner or later ends in the destruction of the wrong-doer, either from within or without, must be generally admitted. Thusis the truth of the doctrine: of “the survival of the fittest” vindicated in moral as in natural law. But it is also true that this law is restrictive only, and that the school of Hume and _ Bentham has overlooked the deeper oviginative law in moral phil- osophy, as the school of Darwin has done in biological philosophy. It may still be urged that, if it be granted that experience of the pains of evil-doing be not transmitted as an intellectual acquisition from generation to generation, nevertheless such experience is sufficient to educate each separate generation as it passes, without any other than automatic action on their part. It may be replied to this that the results thus obtained are not due to will, but simply follow compulsion, the motive thus created only varying in strength with the characters of the individuals. Its success is restricted to circumstances where the penalties are sufficiently certain to consti- tute counter-inducements to effect the necessary restraint. This can only be the case with the weaker members of society. Wher- ever there is sufficient power to escape penalties, wrong-doing has no restraint. Under such a system might and right are identical; for the strongest needs no protection of law. It is true that society can combine against a single malefactor, but it is also true that malefactors can combine. In fact, it is one of the usual phe- nomena of human society, to find men becoming malefactors as soon as they attain to power; or to find society governed by a few malefactors who have an army to enforce their pleasure. 454 THE PENN MONTHLY. [June. While then inheritance does not secure the performance of altruistic acts, appetent affections may be so increased by accu- mulation in descent as to become uncontrollable, so that will either does not come into existence, or is extinguished, so far as regards those affections. In such a situation there is no such equivalency between opposing motives as gives opportunity for the will, the ex- perience of appetent pleasure being too strong to allow of hesi- tancy in the face of vague representations of imaginary -conse- quences on the other side. Even in highly intelligent men, to whom consequences are best known, knowledge may be thrust from consciousness, by strong feeling in favor of one alternative at the moment of action. VII. CONSEQUENCES. It is now well to consider how far an automatic mind has any claim to personality or individuality, as generally understood. From the usual stand-point, a being without “ liberty,” or will prop- erly so called, is without character, and is in so far a nonentity. Even the character of the Deity cannot escape this destructive analysis; for according to Spinoza, if He is good, but a single line - of action, without alternatives, lies open to God, if He be at the same time omniscient. All this is changed if the element of spon- taneity in character be pre-supposed. The existence of such a quality in man renders foresight of its decisions in some cases no more than a calculation of chances, and in other cases impossible; thus offering the only conceivable limit to omniscience, and hence to omnipotence. And as we regard the goodness of God as the anchor of the universe, if that goodness be in some respect incon- sistent with omnipotence, we are strengthened if we discover that there is ground for correcting our traditional suppositions in regard to the latter. Can we not find this ground in a liberty or freedom which is the condition of what we suppose, in the absence of knowledge, to be the characteristic of the highest class of con- scious existences? It PARTIAL @YNOPSIS OF THE FresH VV ater F'sHes OF it NORTH CAROLINA. By E. D. COPE. SHCOND HDITION. March, 1877. Pak llAbc SYNOPSIS OF THE Fresp W ater FisHes OF NORTH CAROLINA. By E. D. COPE. SHCOND HDITION. March, 1877. AUTHOR’S PREFACE. The present paper was read before the American Philosophical Society, June, 1870. Unfortunately, this Society publishes but a small edition of its Proceedings, the serial in which this article appeared, and only a part of this is sold. The number for the first half of 1870 is now on this account out of print, excepting a few copies retained for exchange. The demand for the present essay has been such as to induce me to reprint it with the folio in which it originally appeared. I use the opportunity to add a few notes at its close. Philadelphia, March 15, 1877. Cope. | 4H: {June 7, A PARTIAL SYNOPSIS OF THE FISHES OF THE FRESH WATERS OF NORTH CAROLINA. By Epw. D. Corr, A.M. Read before the Amer. Philosophicut Society, June 7, 1870. The material on which the present investigation is based was, for the most part, procured by the writer during the autumn of 1869. A journey from the Cumberland Mountains of Tennessee to the ocean, offered opportunity for making collections in the waters of five hydrographic basins, viz. : those of the Cumberland, Tennessee, Catawba, Yadkin and Neuse. The streams of the Tennessee examined were the Clinch and French Broad; the former in a tributary called Coal Creek, in Anderson Co., Tenn.; the latter at various points, both in the mountainous part of its course, and in the elevated and flat valley of Henderson Co., where it takes its rise. A small seine with fine meshes, kindly lent me by the ad- ministration of the Smithsonian Institution, was used in the smaller streams ; and fishermen’s apparatuses, especially weir traps, furnished most of the species inhabiting the river channels. Passing many of the latter at the time of year when the migratory fishes were descending, the writer was able to examine and procure them in great numbers. The opportunity of seeing fishes in life, it is believed, is no small aid to their proper specific determination. ACANTHOPTERYGII. PERCA, Linn. 1. PERCA FLAVESCENS, Cuv. Neuse River. ROCCOUS, Gill. 2. Roccus LingEatus, Bloch. Neuse River. ; STIZOSTEDIUM, Raf. 3. STIZOSTEDIUM AMERICANUM, C. V. This is the largest Percoid of the Western waters, occasionally attain- ing a weight of 35 lbs.: no specimen of more than 10 lbs. came under my observation. It loves the most boisterous and rapid streams, ascending them to near their sources, having much the manners, and haunting the same waters as the trout, but of much more voracious habits. Its swift- ness enables it to take the black perch (Micopterus fasciatus) with ease, though that fish is, after it, much the most powerful swimmer of the rivers it inhabits. I took two from the stomach of a Lucioperca of eight pounds, one of which weighed 2} lbs. Suckers are used as bait in taking them by hook ; but the mode in which large specimens are most readily taken is by shooting. When the Lucioperca has gorged himself, he seeks some shallow bayou, and lies in a sluggish state, digesting his meal. Then 1870.] 449 Cope. the gun-fisherman, concealed in a tree close by. makes sure of him. It is the most valued food-fish of the French Broad, the flesh being very tender as well as rich. Without the opercular armature of the Percae, its chief defence is in its numerous and powerful canine teeth, with which it makes serious wounds on the hands of the unwary fisherman. The common name on the French Broad is ‘‘Jack.”’ 4, STIZOSTEDIUM SALMONEUM, Raf. This fine species was described to me as an inhabitant of the French Broad, though I did not see it. As elsewhere it is called Salmon. A species of this genus occurs also in the Neuse. ETHEOSTOMA, Raf. 5. ETHEOSTOMA NEVISENSE, Cope. Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc., 1870, p. 261. Turbulent waters of the Neuse River. 6. ETHEOSTOMA MACULATUM, Girard. Putnam Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., Cambridge, No. 1. Cope. Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., 1870, 262. Hadropterus maculatus, Girard. Proc. A. N. 8., Phil., 1859, 100. ; Abundant in the rapid waters of Buck Creek, which empties into the Ca- tawhba, in Marion Co., N. Ca. HYPOHOMUS, Cope. Cottogaster, Cope, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila. 1869, 210, not of Putnam. The name Cottogaster, my friend Prof. Putnam informs me, was ap- plied to species of the type of Boleosoma. It is, therefore, inapplicable to the C. aurantiacus, to which I apply the above generic name. The characters of the genus have been pointed out as above cited. They are those of Etheostoma, excepting the median ventral series of shields, which are here wanting. %. HypoHOMUS AURANTIACUS, Cope. Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, 211. One specimen from the French Broad River, in Madison Co., North Carolina, measuring 4 inches 8 lines in length, more than twice the size of the types, and larger than any species of the Etheostomine group, ex- cepting Percina caprodes. Color in life bright yellow, with a black lateral band, and a few brown spots on each side of the dorsal fin. POECILICTHYS, Agass. 8. PoECcILICHTHYS VITREUS, Cope. Proceed. Am. Phil. Soc., 1870, 2538. This species is quite translucent in life. The only specimen taken was Cope. | 450 [June 7, adult, and exhibited ovaries well filled with well developed ova. Seven. green dorsal spots, and eight or nine linear spots on the sides, of the same color. Walnut creek, a tributary of the Neuse River. 9. PoECILICTHYS FLABELLATUS, Raf. Cope, Jour. A. N. Sci., Phil., 1868, 2138. Catonotus, Agass., Putn. Bull. M. C. Zool., I. Var. Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., 1870, 263. From the Catawba River. 10. PoEcILICTHYS VULNERATUS, Cope. Proceed. Am. Phil. Soc., 1870, 266. A beautiful species from the Warm Springs Creek, Madison Co., N. Ca., a tributary of the French Broad River. 11. PoECILICHTHYS RUFILINEATUS, Cope. Loc. cit., 267. Abundant in the same localities as the last, and one of the most ornate species of the genus. 12. PoEcILICHTHYS ZONALIS, Cope. Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1868, 212, Tab. xxiv., f. 1. French Broad River. BOLEOSOMA, DeKay. Cope, Proc. A. P. Soc., 1870, 268. 13. BoLEOSOMA EFFULGENS, Girard. Cope, l.c. Arlina effulgens, Girard. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1859, 64. Deep River, Guilford Co., North Carolina, from Samuel C. Collins. 14. BoLEOSOMA MACULATICEPS, Cope. Proc. A. P. Soc., 1870, 269. Upper waters of the Catawba River. HYOSTOMA, Agass. Cope, Jour. A. N. Sci., Phil., 1868, 214. 15. Hyostoma cyMATOGRAMMUM, Abbott. French Broad River. MICROPTERUS, Lac. Grystes, Cuv. Val. 16. Microprervus Fascratus, DeKay. Apparently not found east of the great Water Shed: I only obtained it in the state in the French Broad. Also from the Clinch and the Cum- berland. : 1870. ] 451 * Riiépe: 17. Microprervus NIGRIGANS, Cuv. The green bass is abundant in all the rivers of the State. I have it from the Neuse, Yadkin, Catawba, upper and lower French Broad, and from the Clinch in Tennessee. Specimens from the Neuse and from near Nor- folk, Virginia, six in number, differ from those of the other rivers, in having a deeper body, and generally longer and more prominent man- dible. The depth enters the length 2.75 times ; in the more western forms always 8.25 times; in the former it is greater than the length of the head, in the latter it is considerably less. Other differences are not discoverable and I regard it as a marked variety only. POMOXYS, Raf., Agass. 18. Pomoxys HExacantuvs, C. V. Neuse River. Numerous specimens of this species and the Pomozys storerius from Leavenworth, on the Missouri River, from Saml. H. Edge. CENTRARCHUS, C. V. 19. CENTRARCHUS IRIDEUS, Cuv., Val. Vol. III., p. 89, Holbrook Ichth. 8. Ca., 18, Tab. III., fig 1. From the Neuse River. A specimen presenting an additional dorsal and anal ray, as compared with the description of Cuvier and Valenci- ennes; but Holbrook adds one to the anal spines, thus agreeing with anal formula D. xii., 14, A. viii., 15. Of a brilliant pea green in life, without ocellus on second dorsal, as described by the aboveauthors. Soft ' dorsal and anal, with narrow, blackish bars. Not probably specifically distinct from specimens in Mus. A. N. Sci., from South Carolina. AMBLOPLITES, Raf., Agass. 20. AMBLOPLITES RUPESTRIS, Raf. Centrarchus eneus, Cuv. Val. Abundant in the French Broad and head of Cumberland ; none found east of the Alleghenies. CHANOBRYTTUS, Gill. This genus, for which I have reserved the above name, is equally allied to Lepomis and Ambiloplites. It agrees with the first in its entire and rather produced operculum, and three anal spines, but differs materially in possessing the additional maxillary bone of the latter, Centrarchus, Po- mozys, etc. Gill defined it in consequence of its palatine and lingual den- tition, characters which exhibit various grades of imperfection to entire extinction in the typical Lepomes. Hence, in my view of fresh water fishes from the Allegheny region of southwest Virginia, I united Lepomis, Bryttus, and Cheenobryttus. I now discover the importance of the presence or absence of the additional maxillary bone, which, with the Cope.] 452 (June 7, emargination of the operculum previously pointed out, enables me to define the genera more satisfactorily than my predecessors. Thus they may be arranged in groups. I. Operculum emarginate ; a supernumerary maxillary bone ;—Microp- terus, Ambloplites, Pomoxys, Centrarchus, Acantharchus, Enneacanthus (?) Hemioplites. II. Operculum emarginated; no supernumerary maxillary :—Meso- gonistius. III. Operculum entire, produced ; an additional bone attached to the maxillary :—Chenobryttus. IV. Operculum as last; no supernumerary maxillary :—Lepomis, Pomotis. 21. CH&NOBRYTTUS GILLI, Cope. Lepomis gillit, Cope. Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1868, 225. This species is exceedingly common in all the streams of North Caro- lina east of the Allegheny Mountains. It does not occur in the French Broad. All the specimens have clouded markings on the sides, which in the young, are broad, distinct olive-brown cross-bands, which embrace pale spots, giving a chain-like pattern. Fins blackish, cross-barred ;- four brown bands radiating backwards from orbit. Iris bright red. The spe- cies is rarely seen more than five inches long, and prefers rather still waters. It bites the hook very readily, and is called the red-eyed bream on the Catawba. The C. mineopas, Cope, possesses the additional maxillary, and I have no doubt the C. melunops (Gill’s type), and the C. charybdis, Cope, though I have not been able to verify it on the latter. ENNEACANTHOS, Gill. Jour, A. N. Sci., Phil., 1868, 218. 22. ENNEACANTHUS GUTTATUS, Morris. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1858, p. 3. Abundant in the Neuse River in still water, as in Virginia and New Jersey. LEPOMIS, Raf. 23. LEPOMIS RUBRICAUDA, Holbr. This marked species, the southern representative of the L. appendia, is very common in the hydrographic basins of the Catawba, Yadkin and Neuse. In life the second dorsal and caudal fins are red, and there is a bay spot at the base of cach scale forming interrupted stripes. Flap of oper- culum black, the continuation of a dark shade from the preoperculum, which is bordered above and below by a blue band; two blue lines on operculum below the latter. 24, LEPOMIS MEGALOTIS, Raf. L. incisor Cuv. Val. From the upper waters of the French Broad. 1870.) 45 3 [Cope. There are several species allied to the present, which may be distin- guished, as follows: Scales 4—85—11. / Dorsal spines short, longest equal muzzle and orbit to pupil ; mucous cavities small; eye four times in head with long flap,”which is, black, red bordered below and behind ; anal spine reaching base last anal ray. L. PELTASTES. Scales 5-7—36-47—2-14. Spines of dorsal shorter, equalling muzzle and half orbit; third spine of anal not reaching base of last anal ray; ear flap long, blue edged be- low ; pectoral scales large ; a spot on second dorsal. L. MEGALOTIS, Spines etc., as above ; pectoral scales small, no spot on second dorsal. L. c. 41—4. L. NITIDUS. Spines longer than the above, dorsal equal muzzle and orbit .5 or head ; anal reaching base last ray; opercular flap very small not lighter mar- gined ; spot on second dorsal. L. c. 36—9. L. norarus. Spines longest, more than muzzle and orbit; anal extending beyond last anal ray ; ear flap very short, not light margined ; spot on second dorsal. L. sPEcrIOsus.* Eye .33 of head ; scales 7—47; spines long, equal muzzle and orbit ; anal ray extending beyond base last anal ; opercular flap very small ; spot on second dorsal. L. PURPURESCENS. Lepomus nitidus, Kirtland. LL. megalotis, var. B. Cope, Journ. A. N. Sci., Phila., 1865, p. 220. Common in Coal Creek a tributary of the Clinch River ; not seen in North Carolina. : 25. LEPOMIS NoTATUS, Agass. Amer. Journ. Sci. Arts, XVII, 302. This species is allied to the L. ardesiacus, Cope (1. ¢., p. 222), but its scales are larger, there being but 36—9 on the lateral line, and 13 below it, while there are 45, with 17 below, in the latter. The eye is also larger, entering the head only three times, while it is measured four times by the same in an L. ardesiacus of the same size. The general form is elongate oval, the front of dorsal region steep, the muzzle conic and not obtuse. Eye large and round, its diameter measur- ing muzzle and half itself, and .2 more than interorbital width: R. D. X. 11, A. III. 10. Depth 2.33 times in length to end of lateral line. Four rows scales on cheek; no palatine teeth. Scales above lateral line, five large series and one small one. Length 3 . 5 inches. Color uniform green- ish brown, below yellowish ; no band. No red on the very small opercular spot. Fins not cross-barred. Very abundant in the upper French Broad River, North Carolina, and the tributaries of the Clinch, East Tennessee. * LEPomIs sPEcIosus, Girard. L. heros, Girard. L.longispini , Cope Journ. A. N.Sci. 1868, 220; from Texas. A. P. 8.—VOL. XI.—74E Cope.] 454 {June 7, This is probably Agassiz species as above, but the orange on the opercu- lar flap scarcely extends posierior to the black spot, and is easily lost sight of in spirits. 26. LEPOMIS PURPURESCENS, Cope. Species nova. This is an elevated compressed fish, with very small or rudimental opecular flap, like the L. notatus, L. ardestacus and L. nephelus. It is similar to the first, and different from the L. ardesiacus in its large eye, which enters the head scarcely three times, and the interorbital width .75 times, but agrees with the latter in its small numerous scales. Thus there are six rows of equal scales above the lateral line, and one small one, and 47 on the lateral line and 13 below it ; (in the L. ardesiacus there are - 17 below it). Depth 2.25 to 2.83 in length (exclus. caudal fin). The spinous rays of this fish are nearly as long as in the L. speciosus. The caudal fin is longer than usual, equalling at least, the head. Length of latter, three times in length of body + head. Six rows scales on the cheek. - Length three inches. Mucous cavities small. Color in life a pale silvery lilac, darkest in four or five vertical shades across the sides, which disappear in alcohol. Fins unicolor except dark shades on middle of anal, and second dorsal and edge of caudal, with a black spot at lower posterior portion of second dorsal. Abundant ina tributary of the Yadkin River in Roane County, North Carolina. Lepomis peltastes, Cope. A deep stout species of small size, distinguished for its large scales, short spines and bright color; mucous caverns small. Eye large, equal muzzle, four times in length of head with long opercular flap, just equal interorbital width. Head with flap 2.5 times in length ; depth 2.1 times in same. Cau- dal fin and peduncle considerably more than one-third the length. Longest dorsal spine equal from end muzzle to middle of pupil; longest anal reaching base last anal ray. Five rows scales on cheek, three large and two small rows above lateral line ; those of middle of sides larger than those on lower part. The pro- file is regularly descending to end of muzzle; front but little concave. Radii D. X. 11. A. III. 10. Length three inches. Color above golden brown, sides and belly golden, top of head blackish. Large black opercular spot, red margined below and behind. I dorsal fin blackish, II D. blackish at base orange above, anal similar, caudal blackish, ventrals more or less black. The pectoral fins do not quite reach the base of the anal fin. This species is from the Huron River, Michigan, whence it was procured through the kindness of my friend Prof. Alexander Winchell, Ann Arbor, Michigan. Its relationships are to the ZL. ocwlatus, Cope, but in that species the eye is smaller, and the tail and peduncle are .33 of the length. In L. anagallinus the mucous caverns are much larger. 1870.] 455 [Cope, POMOTIS, Cuvier. | 27. PoMOTIS MACULATUS, Mitchill. Morone Mitchill, P. vulgaris, Holbr. From all the rivers of North Carolina east of the Allegheny Range. Identical with specimens from Pennsylvania and Michigan. URANIDEA, Dekay. 28. URANIDEA CAROLINA, Gill. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. His., 1861, 41. Abundant in the French Broad River in Madison County, North Caro- lina. APHREDODIRUS, Lesueur. 29. APHREDODIRUS SAYANUS, Gilliam. Journ. A. N. Sci., Phila., IV, 81, pl. III; Dekay, N. Y. Fauna, Fishes p- 35, pl. xxi., fig. 62. Abundant in sluggish waters tributary to the Neuse River in Wake County, North Carolina. LABIDESTHES, Cope. Fam. Atherinide. Premaxillary bones prolonged anteriorly into a roof- shaped beak of elongate form, moderately projectile ; reaching posteriorly to the line of the orbit: its teeth in several series. Mandible as long as the muzzle. No palatine teeth. This genus differs from Chirostoma (Atherinopsis, Blkr.) in the duck- like muzzle, which is almost exactly like that of the Belonesow beli- zanus, though shorter. Like it, the premaxillaries are not codssified, and are separated on the superior surface by a groove between the median portions. The general characters remind one so of Belonesox, as to strengthen the belief in the close relationship existing between Atheri- ride and Cyprinodontide, though the former is Acanthop‘erygian, and the latter Malacopterygian. Labidesthes steculus, Cope. Chirostomu sicculum, Cope. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1865, p. 81. Form slender, the depth contained in the length (without caudal fin) seven times; the length of the head 4.33 times in the same. The eye is large and round, contained 3.6 times in the head, 1.5 times in the length of the muzzle and once in the inter- orbital space. The top of the head and muzzle are plane, the latter convex transversely, and not exceeded by the extremity of the mandible. Front with a median ridge. A distinct ?mucous pore above each orbit. The teeth Cope.] 456 (June 7, are elongate, slender and simple. The premaxillaries area little projectile; extremity of maxillary acuminate. The first dorsal commences at a point mid-way between the basis of the tail and the anterior margin of the orbit, or opposite the 84th anal radii. The second dorsal commences above a point a little in front of the middle of the anal. Radii D. IV. 10; A. I. 22-3; V. 1.5; P.12. The scales are small, in 14 longitudinal, and 75 transverse series. In life this fish is translucent, with a silver band on eae side, which covers one scale and two halves, and is jead-edged above. The dorsal re- gion and top of head are dusted minutely with black. Operculum and cheek silvery. M. Lien gtliies ie os saan wie Aaewen vee cecal eens 3s 0.074 OF NEGA, 04. v0. dedideiec esis egal pueseanavels GRE SSeS seeeeee 0.015 OF pectoral Mili s owcwancwawanam dace garie eae te ca eos 0.011 Base of anal.......... shies etic ava a! araealchah lensed slats weeeee 0.018 Width head behind................2 cee sxvsaense es (00006 This little fish I took in great abundance in Coal Creek, a tributary of the Clinch, in East Tennessee. It was very abundant, and easily caught in rather sluggish water. The stream named passing through a limestone region, is liable to partial desiccation in the Autumn, and in several pools, thus formed, I obtained this species. In the original description I gave D. V., which should probably be as here stated, D. IV. MALACOPTERYGILI. FUNDULUS, Lac. 30. FUNDULUS CATENATUS, Storer. Cope, Journ. A. N. Sci., Phil., 1868, Tab. xxiv., fig. 2. Clinch River, abundant. : HAPLOCHILUS, McClelland. I refer the following species to this genus, without going into its syn- onymy, following the arrangement given by Giinther in the Catalogue of the British Museum. In consideration of the peculiar views of this au- thor respecting specific and generic characters, I consider this a tempo- rary arrangement, to be rectified by a more thorough analysis of the- subject at some future time.* * Fundulus nisorius, Cope, Sp. nov. Stout; head four times in length to basis caudal; orbit four times in length of head, and twice in inter-orbital width. Depth 3.75times in length. Anal fin commencing about opposite the middle of the dorsal. Cheek scaly, operculum smooth. Scales of body in. 36 transverse.and 12 longitudinal series. Radii D.12 A. 10 orll, extending mvre than half way from basis of first ray to basis caudal. Length of female. fourinches. Color uniform light brown. yellowish below- Most of the specimens of this species (seven) are females, and in them the oviducts are pro- longed in a tube to near the extremity of the first ray of the anal fin. Several have many well developed eggs in the former. Small, faintly cross-banded specimens, perhaps males, do not pre- 1870.] 457 fBopa: 31. HAPLOCHILUS MELANOPS, Cope. Sp. nov. ; First dorsal ray opposite middle of anal. Scales in. 31 transverse, and 9 longitudinal series. Radii D. 1.6, A. 1.8, V. 6. Head 3.66 times in length, exclusive of caudal fin; eye 3 times in head, 1.6 times in inter- orbital width. Dorsal and anal fins each short, each measuring ‘less than half the distance from their first ray to to the basis of the caudal fin. Cau- dal narrowed, rounded. ; Above, yellowish brown, scales darker edged, a few longitudinal lines on some dorsals ; in some specimens, a median brown dorsal line. Dorsal and caudal fins each with a row of black dots across the middle, and one near the margin. Belly golden. Length 1.5 inches, the largest size. A blue-black spot below the eye in most specimens. Very abundant in still waters of the Neuse basin, Wake Co., N. Ca. ESOX, Linn. 32. Esox aFrFinis, Holbrook. Ichth, 8. Carolina, 198, Pl. xxviii. fig. 1. This species is near to but distinct from the ZF. retiewlatus of the North. In life it is of a bright light emerald green, with dark reticulations. Common in the Neuse River. 33. Esox RAVENELII, Holbrook. Ichthyology South Carolina, p. 201, PI. xxvii., fig. 2. Length from muzzle to pectoral equalling length from pectoral to ven- tral fin; latter space embracing 87 transverse series of scales. From end muzzle to orbit less than from orbit to opercular border. Br. XIII. D. IL. 12. Brown above with brown cross-bars; edge of dorsal and caudal fins red. This species is near EZ. americanus, but has a relatively longer head. Size and color similar. From the Catawba River, N. Ca. . SEMOTILUS, Rafinesque, Putnam, Cope. ; 34. SEMOTILUS CORPORALIS, Mitchill. From the French Broad, Catawba, Yadkin, Deep, and Neuse Rivers. CERATICHTHYS, Baird. Four species of this genus were observed, of which two are new to Zoology. They both belong to Sect. II., mouth more or less inferior, small ; teeth 4-4 or 4. 1.—1. 4; size small. ; Depth less than length head ; last dorsal ray more than half first ; muz- zle narrow, beards long ; small ; C. LABROSUS. sent thischaracter. There are no pseudo-branchiae. From Gaboon, W. Africa, P. B. DuChaillu. It may be stated in this connection that the genus called Lycocuprinus by Peters, for Haplo- chiluid fishes with pseudo-branchie, was previously named Epiplatys by Gill. The type of the Jatter, E. sexfasciatus (1862), from Gaboon, is different from the Z. (L.) sexfasciatus (1864), the type of Peters. The latter may, therefore. take the name of E, infrafasciatus (1865), which Guiuther gave the same species, subsequent to Peters. Cope. 458 {June 7, Depth equal length head; last dorsal ray less than half first; muzzle broad, beards small. C. HYPSINOTUS. 35. CERATICHTHYS LABROSUS, Cope. Spec. nov. This is a peculiar species of slender proportions. The top of the head is gently decurved to a muzzle which scarcely overhangs the thick, pro- jectile upper maxillary arch. The mouth is entirely horizontal, and the ex- tremity of the maxillary bone attains the line of the orbit. The latter enters the length of the head 3.75 times, and is just exceeded by the inter- orbital width. The head enters length to origin caudal from 4 to 4.5 times. Front arched in transverse section. Depth 5.5 times in length. The dorsal line is nearly plane, and the elevation of the first dorsal] rays is contained twice in the length from its base to the anterior rim of the pupil: it stands over origin of ventral. Scales large 6—34-5—4. Radii D.8; A.8. Lives. Total length.............005 Sane aioe Sided Aaeoneratree 29.5 Oficai al Ai ios 5 eee coetce 88 aca Soa ts aksieomsdes.ahese w apehevojavinrnele 5.1 OP WAG wececsecgeeessesnecars Sra hea aan eels ai foib Toone Gab "G S Suaserotdvanase 5.8 Teeth 4. 1——1. 4. This fish is silvery from the middle of the sides downwards. In some specimens there are numerous blackish scales above the lateral line, which are arranged so as to form indistinct cross-bars in life; in other specimens the color is quite transparent, indicating two varieties. The latter are frequently a little more slender than the former. The beards of this species are relatively longer than in any other spe- cies of the genus. The prominent lips remind one of Phenacobius. The species is not uncommon on the bottom in clear and rapid creeks which flow into the upper waters of the Catawba River, in Macdowell and Burke Counties, N. Ca. 36. CERATICHTHYS HYPSINOTUS, Cope. Spec. nov. This little species has a stout robust form. The head and muzzle are broad and flat ; the muzzle is not prominent; the mouth is inferior and horizontal ; the maxillary just reaches the line of the orbit. The form is characterized in the genus by the gradual elevation of the dorsal line to the base of the first ray of the dorsal fin, and its rather abrupt descent from that point. The base of this fin is thus oblique and the distal out- line is vertical ; the posterior ray being less than half as long as the ante- rior. This produces a characteristic appearance. The head is short. and enters the length 3/75 times, equalling the depth. Body compressed. Orbit 3.5 times in length head, and once in inter-orbital space. Lips, es- pecially inferior, thin ; beards small. Scales, 4-5-—-88-41——-3._ Teeth 4.1——1. 4. Dorsal fin originating a little in advance of above ventrals ; 8. A. smaller than dorsal, 8. Lines Lengths sss vsaxaws Nets ewww see S Sha dus ia 33.6 Catidal fase ccustier ie s:ae ear oaseisasiew hace ed etuareasanedds 6.5 Depth.......... Lara chitcea cin caytearaen cravetNee aighonataatereaioee. “00 Width head behind orbits..... how eed Leaves 3.5 1870.] 459 epee) Color in life silvery, with a double series of black specks along the lat- eral line, and a lateral band of dusted blaékish; a dark line round muzzle between orbits. Membrane of dorsal fin often shaded with blackish. Common in creeks heading the Catawba R., in Macdowell Co., N. Ca., or tributary to the Yadkin River in Roane Co., in the same State. 37. CERATICHTHYS HYALINUS, Cope. Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1868, 226. From the French Broad and Clinch Rivers in North Carolina and Ten- nessee ; not found east of the Alleghenies. 38. CERATICHTHYS BIGUTTATUS, Kirtl. Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 1866, 366. Found in the rivers of East Tennessee and North Carolina, from the heads of the Cumberland, to, and including, the Neuse. ARGYREUS, Heckel. 39. ARGYREUS LUNATUS, Cope. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1864, 278. Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1868, 228, Tab. 23, fig. 3. Common in the tributaries of the French Broad and Holston Rivers, in North Carolina and Tennessee. The absence of any species of this genus in the rivers of North Carolina east of the Alleghenies is a peculiar feature. They no doubt occur in the Roanoke, asI have taken A. atronasus from that river in Virginia. HYPSILEPIS, Baird. 40. HypsILEPIS COCCOGENIS, Cope. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1867, 160. Common in the French Broad and Clinch Rivers. Not found in the Beech Fork of the head of the Cumberland. 41. HypsILEPIs cornutTus, Mitch. Var. frontalis, Agass., Cope, l. c., 158. Abundant in Coal Creek, a tributary of the Clinch River in Tennessee : Var. cornutus, Cope, 1. c. From the Neuse River. 42. HypsILEPIS ANALOSTANUS, Girard. Cope, 1. c., p. 161. Found in abundance in the Catawba River, but nowhere in the tribu- taries of the Tennessee or Cumberland. Found in the Neuse River. 43. HyPsILEPIS GALACTURUS, Cope. Loc. cit., 160. : Most common in all the tributaries of the French Broad, Clinch and Cumberland. It does not occur east of the Alleghenies. Cope.] 460 ‘June 7, ; Hypsilepis ardens, Cope. Loe. cit., p. 183. : Abundant in the headwaters of the south fork of the Cumberland River in Tennessee. In my examination of the Virginia streams, I did not find it in any western water, but only in the Roanoke and James Rivers. HYBOPSIS, Agass. Cope. Transac. Amer. Philos. Soc., 1866, 379. GRoupP A. 44, Hysopsis aMArus, Girard. Proceed Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1856, 210. Hybdopsis phaénna, Cope, 1. c., 1864, 279. Specimens from the Catawba River all have a relatively longer head than typical examples from the Potomac; former 4 times in length to basis caudal fin ; latter 4.5 times. They have also teeth 4.1—1.4, in place of 4.22.4; the three inferior of the outer row obtuse, without hook, the superior one only with masticatory face. Both varieties may really be- long to the H. hudsonius, as indicated in Monograph Cyprinide Penn- sylvania. Group B. Hybopsis longiceps, Cope. Journal Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, 231. Abundant in the headwaters of the Cumberland River, and Coal Creek, a branch of the Clinch River, Tennessee. Originally found in the Roanoke and James Rivers, Virginia. 45. HyBopsiIs sPECTRUNCULUS, Cope. Loe. Cit. 231. * From the tributaries of the French Broad in the high valley of Hend- erson County, North Carolina. GRouP BB. Teeth + 4. 4 +; mouth horizontal, lower jaw received beneath upper. 46. HYBopsis NIVEus, Cope. Spec. nov. Char. Head 4.5 in length ; depth 5 times in the same; eye 3. 3 in head, 6 ; equal muzzle. Scales 3g-49: anal I. 8. White, a black spot on dorsal fin 3 behind. Description. This is a regularly fusiform fish, the dorsal region more arched than the ventral. Head conic, muzzle obtuse, not projecting, mouth nearly terminal; preorbital large, longer than deep. Occipital region arched, its breadth at superior extremity of operculum equal from end muzzle to middle pupil. Muzzle about equal orbit, preorbital bone elongate ; end of maxillary extending to opposite anterior rim of orbit. 1870.] 461 (Cope. Mouth slightly oblique downward, mandible included ; isthmus medium. Fins D. I. 8, A. I. 8; the osseous dorsal ray separated from the first cartilaginous by a narrow membrane, and originating above the ventyrals. Posterior ray 3-5 length of the anterior. Length 81.3 lines ; of caudal 5.8 lines; to basis dorsal 12.9 lines. -From basis to apex pectorals 4.1 lines ; same to basis ventrals 13. 1. Color in life very pale, sides and below silvery; a blackish spot at basis caudal, and a large dark spot at upper posterior part of dorsal fin. Common in the upper waters of the Catawba River, North Carolina. Group D. (5)-6 Teeth 4.1—1.4; lateral line little decurved ; scales 39; muzzle short ob- 3 tuse ; interorbital region wider ; depth 5; head 4 times in length. A. I. 8. H. CHLOROCEPHALUS. 7 Teeth 4.2—2.4; lateral line much decurved ; scales 34-7; muzzle acumi- : 2 nate; interorbital space narrower; depth 5.5, head 4 times in length. A. I. 8. H. cHILITICUS. 47. HYBOPSIS CHLOROCEPHALUS, Cope. Spec. nov. This small species is rather stout and has a deep caudal peduncle. The head is broad with large orbit, descending muzzle, and descending mouth, orbit in head three times, diameter exceeding length of muzzle. End of maxillary extending beyond line of orbit; premaxillary margin barely reaching plane of lower margin of pupil. Interorbital width much more than length of muzzle. Lateral line moderately decurved. Dorsal fin above ventrals, elevated : R. I. 8, A. I. 8. : Length (total) 27 lines ; to origin dorsal 11.9 lines ; to basis caudal 21.6 lines. Everywhere, except on belly and below orbits thickly dusted with blackish, especially gathered into a lateral band which terminates in a basal caudal spot. Fins unspotted, in life a metallic green line on the vertebral line, and one from the upper angle of each operculum to caudal, visible in several lights; below the latter, dark crimson; dorsal and caudal fins, operculum and cheek with end of nose, all crimson. Part of operculum, properculum, postfrontal region and top of head metallic green. : : This surpassingly beautiful fish is abundant in the clear waters which it inhabits, viz.: the tributaries of the Catawba River. This species may be compared with H. rubricroceus and H. plum- beolus as its nearest allies. The former has a relatively larger head, and more slender caudal peduncle, A. I. 9, The latter is much shorter and deeper fish ; its depth enters the length 4.6 times ; the eyes the head only 2.75 times. A. P. 8.—VOL. XI.—30E Cope.] 462 (June 7, 48. HyBopsis cHILITICUS, Cope. Spec. nov. This species is an ally of the last ; it has a more clupeoid aspect, seen in strongly decurved lateral line and more acuminate muzzle. Head broad behind occiput, convex, interorbital width less than length of muzzle, orbit 3 times in head, exceeding length of muzzle; maxillary extending beyond its anterior rim. Teeth 4.2—2.4. Dorsal small, originating above vent- rals, R. I. 8, A. I. 8. Line of premaxillary margin opposite middle of pupil. Length 24.4 lines ; to basis dorsal 12.41; to basis caudal 24.4 1. Length pectoral from base 5; from same base to do. ventrals 5.7 lines. In life pure silver white to the dorsal line; the dorsal scales brown edged ; a vermilion band through anal fin and one through dorsal ; the lips vermilion all round the mouth. This species is as beautiful as the H. chlorocephalus ; if not as rich, its tints are much more transparent. Common in the tributaries of the Yad- kin River, in Roane County, North Carolina. HEMITREMIA, Cope. Genus novum. Char. Dentition 5-5, with marked masticatory surface. Alimentary canal short, with the usual two flexures. The lateral line one-half want- ing, and generally imperfect. First (osseous) dorsal ray adherent. Pre- maxillary projectile. This genus is Hybopsis with teeth 5—4, and undeveloped lateral line. Perhaps it will be necessary in future to refer H. heterodon and H. bifrenatus to it. Hemitremia vittata, Cope. This is a stout species with very short head and obtuse muzzle. The latter is rounded horizontally from the orbits. The mouth is short and oblique ; the end of the maxillary does not reach the orbit. Diameter of orbit equal muzzle, 8.5 in head ; 1.33 times in interorbital width. Length head 4.2 times to base caudal; depth 4.5 in same isthmus rather wider. The first dorsal ray originates a little behind above the ventrals; scales 6 : 38: Radii D. I. 8; A. E. 7. Length to basis caudal 24.4 lines. Do. to 4 basis dorsal 13.2 lines ; length pectoral 4.2. The specimen is alcoholic, and I do not know the colors in life. There is a conspicuous dark shade along the median lateral line, and a pale band above it; above this the whole dorsal region is of a dark color. This species is from the tributaries of the Holston River, near Knox- ville, Tennessee, and was procured by my friend, Prof. Harrison Allen, who submitted the specimen to me for examination. PHOTOGENIS, Cope. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1867, 163. 1870.) 463 [Cope 49. PHOToGENIS LEUCOPs, Cope. Var. aaaa. Depth into length to basis caudal fin 6.5 to 7 times; head 6-7 in same 4.5 times ; scales a abundant in the French Broad River. Var. aaaan. Depth into length 5 times; length head into same 4 times; 6-6 scales ee color silvery, a double row of black specks on lateral line. Very abundant in the head waters of the Catawba River. This fish when taken from the water, always sustains a rupture of some of the branches of the ophthalmic artery by which blood is suffused beneath the cornea. The altered condition of pressure on transfer to a rare medium, is no doubt the cause. Also from the Neuse River, near Raleigh. 50. PHOTOGENIS TELESCOPUS, Cope. Loc. Cit. 165. Very abundant in the French Broad River ; a variety with large eye in a tributary of the Clinch. 51. PHOTOGENIS LEUCIODUS, Cope. Loc. Cit. 165. Abundant in the waters of the tributaries of the French Broad River. 52. PHOTOGENIS PYRRHOMELAS, Cope. Spec. nova. This species is in most characters related to the Hypsilepides, and it combines remarkably the characters of the H. cornutus, H. analostanus, and H. dipkemia. Thus it has the head of the first, the form, with milky paired, and black spotted dorsal of the second, and the long anal of the third. As the teeth are without masticatory surface, I refer it for the present to this genus. The extremity of the muzzle descends obliquely to the mouth, which is itself oblique, the end of the maxillary descending toa line from the an- terior margin of the orbit. The mandibular and premaxillary margins are in the same vertical line when the mouth is closed. The diameter of the eye ball enters the length of the head 3.6 times, and 1.25 times in interorbital width. Length of head four times in length, depth about the same. The body is therefore rather deep and compressed. Teeth sharp, hooked, 4.1—1.4. Radii D. I. 8, A. I. 10. V. 8. The extremities of the pectorals barely reach the ventrals, and the ventrals attain the anal. 6 Scales: 44-6; most of them with narrow exposed surfaces, as in typical 3 Hypsilepis. Total length 401.; to orbit, 2.8 1.; to origin dorsal fin 16.5 1.; to origin caudal 32.71. . In coloration this is again one of the finest of our Cyprinid. Specimens taken in autumn were steel blue above, the scales darker edged ; the belly silver. The muzzle and upper lip to the end of the maxillary, are vermil- Cope.] ; 464. ‘ [June 7, lion ; also, the iris above and below the orbit. The dorsal fin has a large black spot on the posterior half; the fin is anteriorly vermilion. The tail has a rather broad black posterior margin, and a wide vermilion crescent following it into the points of the fin; base of the fin pale. Anal and ventral fins with milky pigment. Small horny tubercles appear on the upper surface of the head in spring, as in the species of Hypsilepis. In this case I have assigned this species to its genus in accordance with its technical characters, but it is probable that it will be necessary to change the arrangement at some future time,—when the structure of these fishes is better know. The P. pyrrhomelas is the most abundant fish in the tributaries of the upper Catawba River, North Carolina. ALBURNELLUS, Girard. Several species of this genus were obtained, and may be compared with others already known, as follows : I. Ventral fins extending beyond dorsal, reaching anal. Scales 5—36—2 ; dorsal much elevated. A. 8. A. ALTIPINNIS. II. Ventrals extending to opposite last dorsal ray ; not to anal. a. Scales above lateral line 5—6. f. Scales large, lateral line 33. Orbit large. A. MEGALOPS. (3, Scales smaller, 1. 1. 38—40. Scales 3; head smaller, body stouter. A. 8, eye smaller. A. AMABILIS. Scales 3; head larger. body slender. A. 10, eye larger. A. JACULUS. Scales, etc., as last ; eye much larger. A, ARGE. aa. Scales above 1. 1. 7. 7 Scales 4: slender. A. 11. A. MATUTINUS. 3 aaa. Scales.above 1. 1. 9. Rather stout. A. UMBRATILIS. III. Ventrals only extending to line of middle of dorsal. 6 Head 4.5 in length ; scales 39. A. MICROPTERYX. 3 53. ALBURNELLUS ALTIPINNIS, Cope. Spec. nov. This species is much less elongate than such typical forms of the genus as A. jaculus, etc. ~The head is short, but not wide. Orbit very large, diameter exceeding muzzle, entering length of head 2.75 times, one-third greater than the interorbital width. Head 4.33 times in length to basis of caudal, depth five times in same. Anterior dorsal radii unusually pro- longed for the genus, equal just half distance from the base to end of muz.- zie. D.I.8. A. 1.9. The pectorals do not quite reach the base of the 1870.] 465 eaba ventrals. Total length 26 lines; to basis of dorsal 11 lines; to basis caudal 21 lines. Color white, a broad lateral silver band punctulated with strong black dots. A black band across operculum to orbit, and black spot on pre- orbital bone. Top of head to origin premaxillaries black shaded. Two marked bony ridges connected with the system of mucous tubes, diverge from the apices the premaxillary bones to the epiotic region on each side enclosing an urceolate interspace. From the Yadkin River, Roane County, North Carolina. 54, ALBURNELLUS MATUTINUS, Cope. A compact slender species with small scales. Orbit large, contained 3.5 times in length of head, and scarcely larger than length of muzzle, equal also interorbital width. Length of head contained 4.25 times in total less caudal fin, depth six times in same. Length of first dorsal ray just .33 distance from its base to end of muzzle. Pectorals considerably short of ventrals, ventrals short of anal. R.A. I. 11. Twenty-five rows of scales across dorsal line in front of dorsal fin. Length 32 lines ; to basis dorsal 14.4 lines; to basis caudal 26 lines. Above olivaceous, edges of scales brown shaded ; lateral band plumbeous ; sides and below silvery, a dark spot at base of caudal fin. End of muzzle and chin bright rufous. From the Neuse River, in Wake County, North Carolina. The first species of the genus found in Atlantic waters. 55. ALBURNELLUS MICROPTERYX, Cope. Journal Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, 238. Several specimens of this species were taken in Coal Creek, a tributary of the Clinch River, Tennessee, and preserve exactly the characters by which this species was originally distinguished from A. jaculus m. CLINOSTOMUS, Girard. 56. CLINOSTOMUS AFFINIS, Girard. Jour. A. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, 228. Very abundant in the waters of the Catawba and Yadkin. STILBE, Dekay. 57. STILBE AMERICANA, Linn. Common in still and sluggish water of the Catawba, Yadkin and Neuse Basins. HYBOGNATHUS, Agass. The species of this genus are few, and have a.wide distribution. Those known to the writer are distinguished as follows : I. Suborbital bones broad, short ; speculum on postfrontal region large. Scales $; eye small, one-sixth of head, twice in muzzle ; A. 8. : H. PLACITUS. Cope.] 466 [June 7, Scales 5-394, eye 4.25 to 4.5, less than length muzzle; bead wide, en- tering length 4.66 times; A. 8. H. NUCHALIS. II. Suborbital bones long, slender; speculum on postfrontal region little marked. Scales 6—38—4; head 4.75 times in length, wide; eye large 3 times in head, larger than length muzzle; A. 7. H. OSMERINUS.* Scales 5-6-———36-——3-4 ; head narrow 4.25 times in length ; eye large, diameter exceeding muzzle, 3.3 times in head; A. 8. : H. ARGYRITIS. 58. HYBOGNATHUS ARGYRITIS, Girard. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1856, 182. U.S. Pac. R. R. Surv., vol. X. Tab. This species was described by Dr. Girard, from specimens obtained by the U. 8. Explorations for the Pacific Railroad route, from the Milk and Arkansas Rivers. It appears to be very abundant in the Catawba River, North Carolina. Specimens from it cannot be distinguished from those from the Arkansas in the Museum of the Smithsonian Institution. CAMPOSTOMA, Agass. 59. CAMPOSTOMA ANOMALUM, Raf. Rutilus Raf., Campostoma, Agass. From the Cumberland, Clinch and French Broad Rivers, west of the Alleghenies and the Catawba River east of them. CATOSTOMID &. Prof. Gill proposed to distinguish this group from the Cyprinide as a family (in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1861, p. 8), basing the latter on the peculiar characters of the pharyngeal bones and teeth. This course has not been followed by subsequent writers, and the character assigned does not appear to me to warrant the proposed separation. I find, however, that while the premaxillary bone completes the superior arch of the mouth in the Crypinide, in the Catostomide, those bones form but a ~ slight portion of the same, the maxillary bones entering into it extensively on each side. This feature is evidently of importance sufficient to define the family, and I therefore adopt it as left by Prof. Gill. * HYBOGNATHUS OSMERINUS, Cope spec. nov. The characters of this species are expressed in the above table. Itisvery near the H.argyritis Gir. but has a materially shorter bead and smaller anal fin. The head is relatively wider. The preorbital bone is about as long as deep. The mandible very attenuate, and with a slight symphyseal tubercle. End of maxillary not beyond line of posterior nares. Orbit large. DI, 8, A. 1.7. (H. regius has 1I-9 A., according to Girard.) Total length 31.2. lines ; of head 51.; to basis dorsal 12.51.; to basis caudal 12.71. Pectorals and ventrals very short; first articulated dorsal ray 6 lines long. A broad silver lateral band ; bright olive above it, pale below it : no black spot on basis caudal. Speculum on postfrontal region small and little visible, This species is abundant in the Raritan River, New Jersey,in early spring ascending the river with the smelt (Osmerus). Discovered by my friend, Dr. Chas. C. Abbot, of Trenton, who is investigating the ichthyology of New Jersey. 1870.] 467 (Cope. PLACOPHARYNX, Cope. Genus novum. Allied to Ptychostomus, Ag. The pharyngeal teeth much reduced in number, only seven on the proximal half of the bone, cylindric in form, with a broad truncate triturating surface. These play against a broad crescentic chitin-like shield on the posterior roof of the pharyngeal cavity. Three divisions of the vesica natatoria. With a great superficial resemblance to Ptychostomus, the masticatory apparatus is different from that of any Catostomoid form known to me, and combines peculiarities observed in forms of true Cyprinide. The chitin- like shield is found in some of the latter ; it is represented in Catostomus, Ptychostomus and Carpiodes, by a narrow and very thin pellicle of the same material, frequently interrupted in the middle line. I know as yet but one species of the genus, Placopharyna carinatus, Cope. Species nova. The physiognomy and proportions of this sucker are those of the Pt. erythrurus or the ‘‘red horse’’ of the Western Rivers. The lips are large and plicate, the anterior pendent like that of the P. collapsus, the posterior full like that of P%. cervinus. Muzzle vertically truncate. Length of head in that of body four times; depth of body in same 8.66 times; scales 6—41—5. Radii D. XIV, V. 9. A. 7. Free margin of dorsal straight, not elevated anteriorly. Occipital region more elevated medially than in Pé. ery- thrurus, superior ridges well marked, with a special addition characteristic of this species, and of none other with which I am acquainted. This is a median longitudinal frontal ridge, ex- tending from the fontanelle to between the nasal ridges. Only the posterior extremity of this ridge appears in some Ptychostomi. Orbit longitudinally oval, 4.5 times in length of head, twice in interorbital width. Type, fourteen inches in length. Color in alcohol like that of other species, uniform straw or whitish silvery. The pharyngeal bones of this species are much stouter than those of other species of its own and greater size, ¢. g., Pt. aureolus of eighteen inches, where they are comparatively slight. The exteroposterior ala is twice as wide as the body inside the teeth is deep, and but for its short base and narrowed tip would do for that of a Semotilus. But while there are seven broad teeth without heel or cusp on the basal half, there are at least forty on the distal half, they becoming more compressed and finally like those of other allied genera. There are fourteen with truncate ex- Y Cope.] 468 (June 7, tremities. The pharyngeal plate has narrow horns directed upwards and forwards, and is thickened medially. It is placed immediately in advance of the opening of the oesophagus. I have but one specimen of this curious species, which I obtained at Lafayette, on the Wabash River, in Indiana. CATOSTOMUS, Lesueur. 60. CaTostoMus TERES, Mitchill. . Cyprinus teres, Mitch. Catostomus teres, C. communis and O. bostoniensis, Les. Common in all the rivers of the State and on both sides of the Allegheny water-shed. 61. Carosromus NIGRICANS, Les. C. planiceps, Cuv. Val. Common in the Clinch, Cumberland and French Broad Rivers. An especially western species, and abundant, where it occurs. 62. MOXOSTOMA, Rafinesque. Moxostoma OBLONGUM, Mitch. Catostomus tuberculatus and vittatas, Lesueur. Labeo oblongus, Dekay. In North Carolina, as in Pennsylvania, this species is confined to the sea-board streams. I only found it in the Neuse. PTYCHOSTOMUS, Agass. Amer. Journ. Sci., Arts XIX. 88. Teretulus, Raf. Cope emend. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, 235. The species of this genus are found in the United States, South of New York and East of the Rocky Mountains, including the waters of the great lakes. They are especially numerous in the Rivers of North Carolina, which flow into the Atlantic, and constitute one of the peculiarities of ‘that shed of the Allegheny range, as distinguished from the streams of the western slope in Tennessee, where a smaller number of species is found. Wherever Ptychostomi occur they are abundant in individuals. The development of the lips furnishes important diagnostic indications in this genus. In those most nearly allied to Moxostoma, the inferior lip resembles that of that genus, in being narrower, and deeply incised —emarginate posteriorly forming a figure V with the apex forwards; at the same time the superior lip is very thin, and often narrow. Such species are shorter, and tend to a large development of dorsal fin. Others of this type are more elongate. The more typical forms have a large inferior lip, which is generally produced posteriorly to a square trans- verse margin. Most of these are more elongate species than the last group. Some species of both are distinguished by their very prominent conic muzzle, and minute inferior mouth, reminding one of the Carpiodes. In one species the surface of the lips is pappillose instead of plicate. In some species the mouth is very projectile, in others scarcely so at all. 1870.] 469 [Cope. Rafinesque proposed a genus Jeretulus on the characteristic peculiarity of nine ventral radii, belonging to most of the species of this genus. He, however, included species of two other genera. On this account Agassiz, in rearranging the suckers, imposed on it the name standing at the head of this article, regarding the plicate lips as a primary character. I think Rafinesque’s name is to be rejected, owing to its ill application ; the more as I find two species in which there are ten ventral radii. I adopt that of Agassiz, though I showed, when describing the Pt. cervinus, that the tricellular natatory bladder is a more distinctive feature. This becomes the more obvicus now that I have found a species where the lips are tubercular instead of Plicate. : The following scheme will render the identification of the species more simple. A. Lips pappillose, inferior, 4 shaped. Head elongate, muzzle truncate. AA. Lips plicate. @. Inferior lips infolded, 4 shaped. B. Oblong species ; head one-fourth the length. Eye large; D. XVI; form compressed. P. PAPPILLOSUS. P. VELATUS. Eye smaller; D. XV ; compressed. P. COLLAPSUS. Hye smaller; D. XII; subcylindric. P. PIDIENSIS. #3. Fusiform species ; head one-fifth the length. Muzzle conic ; mouth minute inferior. P. COREGONUS. aa. Inferior lips narrow, crescentic. ; Head one-fifth length, muzzle sub-conic. P. ALBUS. Head long, truncate. 3; fins white. P. THALASSINUS. aaa. Inferior lips well developed, truncate posteriorly. &. Compressed species. y- Head 4, 4.5 in length. 6. Dorsal radii XII. Stout, elevated ; muzzle short, fins crimson. P. ROBUSTUS. 60. Dorsal radii XIII. é. Ventral radii IX. Head longer, occipital region flat, muzzle truncate, eye smaller 4.5; scales 5—42—4 ; scales white. P. ERYTHRURUS. Head shorter ; occipital region convex; muzzle projecting, mouth in- ferior, eye larger 3.5 in head ; scales black at base. P. MACROLEPIDOTUS. Head elongate, convex with ridges above occiput; eye 4.5 in head; muzzle prominent, mouth inferior ; scales white. P. LACHRYMALIS. "ee. Ventral radii X. Head 4 times ; muzzle conic. P. DUQUESNEI. 600. Dorsal radii (XVII) XVIII. "ee Eye small; depth 3.25, head 4.3 times in length.”’ P. CARPIO. A. P. S.—VOL. xI.—315E Cope. ] 470 (June 7, vy Head five times in length ; occipital region strongly convex. 6. Ventral radii IX. D. XIII. muzzle little prominent, dorsal truncate. P. AUREOLUS. D. XII. Muzzle projecting ; lips large. P. CRASSILABRIS. 60. Ventral radii X. D. XIII. Muzzle projecting, mouth inferior. D. free border deeply incised. — P. BREVICEPS. 666. Ventral radii unknown. D. XIV. Muzzle produced convex, mouth very small, back elevated. P. conus. £8. Cylindric species. D.XI, XII. Head one-fifth length; sides lined. P. CERVINUS. 63. PrycHOSTOMUS PAPPILLOSUS, Cope. Species nova. Body deeper than thick, the dorsal outline not at all elevated. Head elongate not more than one-fourth the length to base of caudal, the orbit small and bordering the frontal plane. Preorbital region most elongate in the genus ; muzzle truncate in promile ; the upper lip hanging free, the lower deeply incised behind so asto be A shaped, and with the upper, finely granular, not plicate. The muzzle very projectile, more so than in any species of the genus. The top of the cranium is everywhere plane. Dorsal fin truncate, with XII radii. Scales large, about as in P. coLLAPsus, Cope, i. e. B—42—5. Color everywhere a silvery white, except some blackish shades at the bases of the scales of the dorsal region. The fins, unlike those in most other species, are pure white in life. They attain one foot in length, and do not exceed one pound in weight. : This species is quite abundant in the Catawba and Yadkin Rivers, in North Carolina, and is highly valued by the inhabitants as an article of food. It is regarded as the best of the Catostomi for this purpose. It is less frequently caught on a hook than some other species, but in the autumn they come on the weirs in considerable numbers ; from these I procured many specimens. The fishermen call it the ‘‘Shiner.’’ Its char- acters are very constant, and not likely to be confounded with those of any of the known Ptychostomi. ' Ptychostomus velatus, Cope. Species nova. This is a stout species, with a short head, large eye, and more than usually elongate dorsal fin. Scales 5-6-——-42——5 ; head scarcely 4 times in length; superior plane nearly flat ; orbit 3.75 times in length of head ; 1.5 times in interorbital width. D. XVI. with straight.superior margin ; Vv. IX. Upper lip pendent. Dorsal outline arched to the first dorsal ray ; greatest depth 3.2 lines in length (exclus. caudal). Total length 11 inches. 1870.] 471 {Cope. The color of this species I cannot give, as I have not lately seen it in life; in spirits it is uniform silvery, the dorsal fin dusky. I know this fish from two specimens which I caught in the Youghi- ogheny River, in Western Pennsylvania. 64. PrycHosToMUS COLLAPSUS, Cope. Species nova. This very abundant fish is in the form of its lips similar to the last. It is stout and short, the head not entering the length (exclus. caudal) quite four times. The dorsal line is somewhat elevated to the first ray of the dorsal fin, the depth entering the length 3.5 times. The eye is smaller than in P. velatus, entering the length of the head 4.75 and 5 times, and the interorbital width 1.75 times. Top of head plane; muzzle ‘moderately prominent, intermediate between P. erythrurus and Pt. conus in this respect, being more compressed than in the last. Mouth small, little projectile, superior lip pendent. D 15, V. 9. Thoracic region with small scales. The specimens of this species from most of the North Carolina Rivers are rosy on the sides, the larger, light golden ; the inferior fins all orange. The specimens from which the above description is taken are small, only a foot long, but I have seen several ‘specimens in the Catawba River, of three and four pounds in weight. It occurs in the Neuse, Yadkin and Catawba Rivers, in North Carolina, the Clinch River in Tennessee, and I have a specimen from the Wabash River, in Indiana, and three others without locality, but probably from the Western States or Great Lakes. In the Yadkin and Catawba Rivers it is immensely numerous, and is caught on weir traps in the spring and autumn in quantities, and used as food by the inhabitants. It is not as good a fish as the P. pappillosus and P. robustus, but it is not at all to be rejected. There seemed to be a larger number of smaller specimens in the Yadkin than the Catawba Rivers at the time of my visit. The specimens from the Neuse have the muzzle a little more prominent. Some specimens from the Yadkin possess only XIII and XIV D. rays. 65. PrycHOSTOMUS PIDIENSIS, Cope. Species nova. A smaller species than either of the prevadiag: of more cylindric and less compressed form. The dorsal fin is shorter, containing only XII rays Head elongate, about four and a half times in length exclusive of caudal fin. Muzzle not conic, but truncate. Scales similar to those of the last spe- cies. Length about ten inches. Color light brownish yellow, fins light red. This fish resembles at first, the Pt. cervinus, both in color, form and size. I obtained a few specimens from the traps in the Yadkin River, at the plantation of John Kuntz, and did not see it in any other river. I took a variety in a tributary stream, characterized by a longitudinal black spot at the base of each scale, giving a handsome longitudinal Cope.] 472 [June 7, striation. (A similar variety of Hypsilepis analostanus (q.v.) was taken in the same stream.) Scales 6—44—5. V. IX. A. VIL. Head flat above ; eye 4 times in head, 1.5 times in interorbital breadth. Dorsal and caudal fins black edged. : 66. PrycHostomus COoREGONUS, Cope. Species nova. This fish is very easily distinguished by its very small head, with conic muzzle, and elevated arched back, combined with a small size, and other characters. The head enters the length not less than five times, and is much arched in transverse section posteriorly above. The diameter of the eye is large, entering the head between three and four times; the muzzle is regularly conic, and projects far beyond the mouth. The latter is remarkable for its small size, and lack of projectility ; in ordinary individuals it would about admit a pea. The upper lip is not pendent below the front of the muzzle. The shape is broadly fusiform, the dorsal line rising to the fin. It is, nevertheless, more compressed than the species already described. D. XIV constantly. The ground color is silvery, the scales shaded with leaden above, and with black pigment at their bases, giving a dusky hue to the whole, as is not seen in the species already described, except the P. pappillosus. Belly and inferior fins pure white, lacking the red and orange of many others. This fish never exceeds a foot in length, and is very abundant in the Catawba and Yadkin Rivers. It is caught with the preceding two species and is used for food, but is the least valued of all the species. It is called at Morganton, ‘‘ blue mullet.’’ 67. PrycHosTomus ALBus, Cope. Spec. nov. This large species has the small head of the last, without the small mouth and many of its other peculiarities. The head enters the length not less than five times; muzzle is prominent, but the mouth is less inferior than in Pt. coregonus. The eye, in aspecimen sixteen inches long, is relatively larger than in P. collapsus, and about as in Pt. coregonus. The muzzle is less prominent than in the last named fish, but more so than in Pt. collapsus. The mouth is of ordinary size, but the upper lip does not form a free projecting rim as in the latter. The under lip is a narrow crescent following the boundary of the mandible, not folding so as to meet on the middle line as in the species already described. Dorsal outline a little elevated, rays XIV. Colors very light ; the inferior fins white. In size this species is one of the largest, reaching four pounds and over. It is much.valued by the people living in the neighborhood of the Catawba River, North Carolina, as an article of food. They call it the ‘‘White Mullet.’? I have not seen it in the Yadkin or any other river. 68. PrycHOSTOMUS THALASSINUS, Cope. Species nova. This fish approaches the P¢. collapsus, Cope, in many respects. The head 1870,} 473 [Cope. is elongate, about one-fourth the length (exclusive of caudal fin), and is plane above. The muzzle is not very prominent, nor the mouth smaller than usual in the genus. The lower lip is quite different from that of Pt. collapsus in its narrow crescentic form. The eye is similar in size to that of that species. The dorsal line is elevated ; dorsal radii XIV-—-XV. Color sea green above, white below; fins white. Reaches four or five pounds, and still greater weight. It may be that this fish is a form of the P. collapsus, but the different mouth and coloration seem to separate it. Its whole proportions differ from those of P. albus. I have only observed it in the Yadkin River, where it is abundant, and used for food. 69. PrycHostomus RoBuSsTUS, Cope. Species nova. With this species we commence the most numerously represented sec- tion of the genus, in which the inferior lip is large and full, entirely covering the space between the rami of the mandible, and having a transverse or convex posterior margin. In this it resembles the true Catostomi, and diverges from the type of Carpiodes, etc. In P. robustus, we have a species stout in all its proportions, and swith marked coloration; with the gibbous or elevated dorsal outline of P. coregonus, it combines the short body of the Pt. collapsus. The head is short and deep, the muzzle not prominent, truncate in profile. Eye be- tween four or five times in length of head. Dorsal fin short with straight superior margin, radii XII. Scales as in P. collapsus. Color smoky or clouded above, mingled with golden reflections ; sides similar, below yellowish. Dorsal, caudal and anal fins dark crimson. Size large. I examined one of six pounds weight. This species is distinguished by its form and color, from all the others inhabiting the Yadkin. I did not see it in any other river area. It is highly valued for the table by the people living near the river. With the P. thalassinus and T. erythrurus var, it is taken in spring-nets. These nets are attached by four corners and suspended to the extremity of a lever whose fulcrum, as high as a man’s head, is on the river bank. Bait is thrown on it, and when the fishes congregate, the land end of the lever being suddenly depressed, the suckers do not escape. If fishing were con- fined to this mode, and the autumn weirs not made too tight, an abund- ant supply of food from the rivers might be promised the State of North Carolina for future time. But unfortunately, too many of the people with the improvidence characteristic of ignorance, erect traps, for the pur- pose of taking the fishes as they ascend the rivers in the spring to deposit their spawn. Cart loads have thus often been caught at once, so that the supply is at the present time reduced one half in many of the principal rivers of the State. The repopulation of a river is a very different matter from its preservation, and involves much time, attention and expense. It would be far cheaper for the State of North Carolina to enact laws pre- gervative of this important product of her waters, similar to those in force Cope.] 474 (June 7, in many of our older States. The execution of such laws is, however, the important point, and the destruction by officers, of the spring traps and weirs in the Neuse, Cape Fear, Yadkin and Catawba Rivers, every spring, at the time of running of the fishes, would allow of the escape of immense numbers of them, before the traps could be repaired. 70. PrycHOsTOMUS ERYTHURUS, Raf. Ichthyologia Ohiensis, p. 59. Ptychostomus duguesnei, Agass part. Am Journ. Sci. Arts., XIX 90. Cope Journ. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, 236. This species is probably the most widely distributed as well as one of the largest of the genus. The form is somewhat compressed, but the dorsal line is not much arched ; the head is of medium size, entering the length 4.5 to 4.66 times. The end of the muzzle is nearly vertical in profile. The lips are full, the posterior truncate or openly emarginate posteriorly ; the plicate coarse. Eye 4.5 times in Jength ; 1.66 lines in interorbital width. Depth of body three and two-thirds times in length (exclus. caudal). Top of head nearly plane. Scales 5——412——4. Radii D. XIII, V. 9., dorsal with straight superior outline. Color silvery, rosy and gray above; dorsal caudal and anal fins orange. The above description is taken from one of several specimens from the Youghiogheny River, in Western Pennsylvania. I have procured other and similar individuals from the Holston and French Broad Rivers, in Tennessee. It is, as Rafinesque observes, a most abundant sucker in all the rivers tributary to the Mississippi from the East, and is that which is known everywhere as ‘‘red horse.’’ It is the common fish-food of the people, sharing the distinction with the ‘‘blue cat.’’ Ichthaelurus coeru- lescens. It reaches as large a size as any species of the genus and I have seen them of six and eight pounds. The largest I have heard of, was caught in the French Broad, and weighed twelve. With various authors, I have formerly regarded it as the Pt. duqdesnet of Leseuer, but I suspect it to be distinct, as already indicated by Rafines- que. The characters of the latter are pointed out below. A species resembling the present, as well as the Pt. robustus, bears the name of ‘‘red-horse,’’ in the country of North Carolina, east of the mountains, but whether the same or not, the present inaccessibility of my specimens, prevents me from deciding. A specimen from the Catawba of seven lb. weight had a relatively larger head, and was otherwise stouter than the above described. D. 1.12; scales 6—43—5. The fish is common in that river, and equally so in the Yadkin. Those from the latter have D. XII; muzzle not prominent; head and body rather elongate; shaded with yellow, particularly on sides of head; fins orange. It will be observed that the eastern fish agree in having D. 12 soft rays. 71. PrycHosTOMUS LACHRYMALIS, Cope. Spec. nov. This species is quite near the last, and may at some future day be shown to be only a local variety of it, but in this case Pt. macrolepidotus must 1870.] 47 5 [Cope. follow also. Its characters are very similar; our specimen differs in its more numerous scale series, a point in which the Pt. erythrurus agrees with all the other species with scarce an exception. I do not know of any genus where the number of scales is so similar in all the species, as in Ptychostomus. Scales 7—46—5, in a larger specimen, in a smaller they are 6—44—5. The cranium, however, presents us with the oblique super- opercular region and elevated vertex with a ridge on each side, as in the Pi. macrolepidotus. The premaxillary spines and nasal cartilage also pro- jects, leaving quite a depression across the muzzle in front of the nares, a feature not seen in Pt. erythrurus, and less marked in Pt. macrolepidotus. The mouth is quite inferior, but is large and the lips large and thick. The inferior has a slightly concave posterior margin, and the median pos- terior fissure is stronger than the others. The orbit is smaller than in Pt. macrolepidotus, and enters the interorbital space twice. Depth 3.75 times in length. The dorsal outline is gently arched, and reaches its high- est point a little in advance of the dorsal fin. The latter has the superior outline but little concave, rays XII in the larger, XIII in the smaller; V. 9. The scales of this species are as in Pt. erythrurus, not black at base; a trace is seen in the smaller specimen. This mark is seen in Pt. macro- lepidotus and Pt. crassilabris, the latter also from the Neuse river. The fins are white. This species reaches a length of eighteen inches. One like it is sold in the market of the city of Newbern, N. C., with a second species much resembling the P¢. crassilabris, but whether identical or not, I cannot be sure, as my specimens were lost. Ptychostomus macrolepidotus. Lesueur. Agassiz in Sillim. Amer. Journ. Sci., Arts XIX. 89, Catostomus macro- lepidotus, Les. Journ. Acad. Natl. Sciences, I, 1817, 94 Tab. Fusiform compressed, the depth entering the length 34 times; the head short, contracted anteriorly, the occipital region elevated, very convex transversely. Length of head 4.6 to 4.5 times in length; orbit large, diameter 4 to 4.3 times in length of head, and twice in interorbital width. Scales 5—45—5, radii D. XIII; V. 9. The lips are well developed, and the posterior is transverse posteriorly. The length of the specimen described is about a foot. The color in life including fins, is white, yellow shaded above. Ten specimens have been compared, all from Pennsylvania and Dela- ware. Of five from the Conestoga Creek, a tributary of the Susquehanna, two have the parietal, median frontal, and nasal bony ridges very promi- nent, while in two they are almost without trace. In the former the dorsal radii are XIII, in the latter XII. I cannot discover the sexes of these specimens as they have been eviscerated. In the other five there are several with weak crests, but none with XII D. rays. In a large specimen from the Wabash River, the only departure from the typical form is the more emarginate inferior lip. This species is especially abundant in the comparatively sluggish streams Cope.] 476 (June 7, of Maryland and Delaware, and is but little valued for market. It is no doubt the species described first by Lesueur, as it is the only one of the genus seen in the Philadelphia market. I did not meet with it in North Carolina. - Ptychostomus duquesnei, Lesueur. A specimen of this fish from near Pittsburg, Lesueur’s original locality, suggests the correctness of the opinion of Rafinesque, that his Pt. eryth- rurus is a different species. The characters are seen in the 10 ventral radii, and the considerably more prominent muzzle, with correspondingly inferior mouth. The scales are also smaller 7—48—7 (to front of ven- tral). Dorsal fin little incised above, R. XIII. Length of head 4.6 in that of head and body ; orbit four times in head 1.75 times in interorbital space. Cranial crests moderate, the parietal region elevated as in Pt. macrolepidotus, not so plane as in Pt. erythrurus. Depth 3% in length. Lips moderately developed. Dentition as in Pt. erythrurus. The coloration in spirits is quite like that of other species, except that the dorsal region is a dark steel bluish, which the other species do not exhibit. Scales without black spot at base. Length of a moderate specimen from the Youghiogheny River, Penn- sylvania, one foot. Kirtland’s description in Proc. Boston Sci. Nat. Hist. V. 268, leaves it somewhat uncertain as to whether this species or the Pt. erythrurus was before him ; his figures resemble the present fish. I should not be sur- prised to find that his female ‘‘red-horse’’ described as so different from the male, was our Pt. collapsus. Ptychostomus carpio, C. V. This species differs from its near allies in the more numerous dorsal radii, etc. The form appears to be that of Pt. erythrurus. Its habitat is given by the French authors, as Lake Superior, and Ginther adds St. Lawrence River and Lake Erie. I have not seen it. The lip characters separate it from Pt. velatus. Ptychostomus oneida, Dekay. Geological survey New York, IIT, 189. This species is also similar in general proportions to the Pt. erythrurus, but has, according to Dekay, more numerous scales and a much smaller eye. Dekay says: seventeen longitudinal rows of scales counted at dorsal fin. Head and body 10 in.; tail 2.; head 2.5 (one-fourth); eye, .4 inch (one-sixth head). Radii D. XIII; V. 9. He does not describe the lips. Oneida Lake. Ptychostomus aureolus, Les. Agass. 1, c. 89. Catostomus aureolus. Lesueur J. A. N. Sci. Phila. I, 95 Tab. With this species we enter a series characterized by the relatively small size the head bears to the body, and consequent apparent elevation of the latter. The head enters the length exclusive of the caudal fin, five times. 1870.) ATT (Cope, This species resembles the Pt. macrolepidotus Les., more than it does the Pt. erythrurus, but the proportionate size of the head is less. In a specimen 8 inches long, the scales are 6—49—4; radii D. XII, V. IX. The supraoccipital region is much elevated and convex, the interorbital region convex, but without keel. The muzzle is prominent, and separated on the upper surface by a deep transverse depression. The mouth is but little overpassed by the muzzle, and is large. The lips are rather narrow. Eyes five times in length, 2.5 times in interorbital breadth of head. I do not recollect the colors of this sucker in life; Lesueur states the fish to be orange above, bases of scales darker ; inferior fins red. A single specimen from Saginaw Bay, Lake Huron, has furnished me with means of comparison. It agrees exactly with Lesueur’s account of it. The basis of the scales of some dorsal series are blackish. The species is supposed to be confined to the Great Lakes. Ptychostomus sueurii. Rich. Catostomus sueurti, Richardson Fr. Journ. 1828, 772. Fauna Boreali Americana III, 118. This species appears to me to be very near the last, and agrees with it in proportions of head to body, of depth, fin radii, squamation, etc. He says, however, that the muzzle projects an inch beyond the mouth, ina specimen nineteen inches long, which is certainly not the case in the species last described. Hence I suspect it to be distinct, and that it will be found to possess other characters when re-examined. Gunther, (Ca- tal. Brit. Mus.) refers it to the C. macrolepitotus, to which it is evi- dently nearly allied. From the Fur countries, British North America. 72. PTYCHOSTOMUS CRASSILABRIS, Cope. Species nova. This sucker is near the Pt. aureolus, but has a more contracted conic muzzle, and smaller mouth; it is also a flatter and more clupeiform fish. Supra-occipital region elevated, convex; orbit 4.2 in length of head, 2 times in interorbital width. Depth 3.75 times in length. Scales large, 5—44—5. D. XII; V. 9. Length of specimen described, one foot. Color in life silver, above with a smoky shading, and the scales black at the bases. Dorsal fin blackish, inferior fins white. Top of head blackish ; a black band from occiput to pectoral fin. The lips of this species are thick, the lower truncate, but the mouth is very small. In these features it is between P. conus and P. aureolus. The dorsal fin in the specimen described is elevated in front, the basis being only .75 the first soft ray, in length. The margin is deeply con- cave. The fewer dorsal radii, as well as the less prominent muzzle, dis- tinguish it from Pt. conus. From the Neuse River, near Raleigh, N. Ca. A. P. 8.—VOL. XI.—325 Oope.] 478 (June 7, Ptychostomus breviceps, Cope. Species nova, An elongate species with small head, and very convex occipital region, characterized by the presence of X ventral radii. Depth .25 the length; orbit 3.75 in head, 1.75 in interorbital width. Cranial ridges not strong. Basis of dorsal five-sixths the anterior height, radii XIII ; free margin deeply concave. Body compressed, dorsal line very narrow. Scales 6—45—5. Muzzle short conic, projecting beyond mouth. Latter small, lips short, the posterior well developed, not emar- ginate. Color white, yellowish below ; scales above with a little black at their bases. Length of specimen examined, ten inches. This fish belongs to the basin of the Ohio. I have a specimen from the Youghiogheny. The number of the ventral radii is very constant in this genus, but if the increased number should prove to be accidental, the gen- eral chaarcters of this fish would approximate it to Pt. aureolus. A peculiarity of the type specimen consists in an additional ray in the anal fin—eight instead of seven in the other species, and the alteration of the third and fifth to perfectly simple, unbranched rays, scarcely attain- ing the edge of the fin. This may be abnormal. . 73. PrycHosTomts conus, Cope. Species nova. This fish represents the P. coregonus in the section of the genus with fully developed lips. Form flat, with elevated dorsal line, and small conic head. D. radii always XIV. Eyes large, mouth exceedingly small, far overpassed by the conic muzzle. The superior regions are smoky and the scales with black bases ; below, with the inferior fins, white. Dorsal fin dusky. The lips of this species are smaller than in Pt. erassilabris, though the inferior is similarly truncate behind. The muzzle is much more conic and produced than in that fish. The dorsal radii are more numerous. Numerous specimens from the Yadkin River, North Carolina, where it is taken in large numbers with Pt. collapsus, Pt. robustus, etc., but is of less value than they. 74, PTYcHOSTOMUS CERVINUS, Cope. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila, 1868, 285, Tab. iii, fig. 4. This species constitutes a well marked section of |the genus, character- ized by a cylindric form, the transverse diameter of the body being equal to the vertical. Before describing this species in detail, I may premise that I have found no little difficulty in attempting to identify the Pt. me- lanops, Raf., of Dr. Kirtland’s fishes of the Ohio. The figure resembles the Pt. crassilabris very closely, but the description of ‘‘body full, cylin- dric,’’ will not allow of the identification. Should the fin formula of Pé. breviceps be abnormal, the compressed body and lack of spots point to specific diversity. I had thought the present species intended, but the 1870.] 479 (Cope. figure given by Kirtland precludes the idea, for the P. cervinus is in form much like the Catostomus nigricans, and has a much less elevated dorsal region than the Pt. melanops. It differs also in the form of the dorsal fin, which in that species displays XI XII D. radii instead of XIII. For the present, therefore, I introduce the Pt.melanops by name only. ; Head of Pt. cervinus one-fifth the length, as broad as deep, plane above. Muzzle truncate, low in profile, lips large, the superior pendant. The inferior lip thick, more produced than in any other species, and with a median longitudinal fissure, the plicee are more or less broken up. Body sub-cylindric, scales large. Dorsal short, radii XII, margin straight. Above yellowish brown, below yellow; fins not red. The dark of the upper surfaces often forms broad transverse shades. After death the colors above become a dark emerald green. This fish never exeeeds a foot in length, and rarely attains that size. It exists in great numbers in the Catawba River, but I did not meet with it in the Yadkin or elsewhere. It has a peculiar habit of leaping from the water, whence the fishermen call it ‘‘jumping mullet.’’ It is but little valued as food, though many specimens are caught on the weirs. Also from the Roanoke River in North Carolina and Virginia, and the James in Virginia. Ginther again confounds this species, so well known to the fishermen of the Southern rivers, with the Pt. duquesnei. CARPIODES, Rafinesque. Agassiz, Am. J. Sci. Arts, XIV, 74, 1865. The species of this genus are extensively distributed in the fresh waters of North America, east of the Rocky Mountains. I am not acquainted with any from the Atlantic streams to the eastward of the Delaware, though they may exist, while they are found in the Great Lakes and the tributaries of the St. Lawrence. Agassiz defined this genus as above, and indicated four species, one described by Lesueur, one by Rafinesque, and two by himself. “I have not seen specimens from the Eastern waters of North Carolina, though they no doubt exist, while they are also abun- dant in the French Broad and other tributaries of the Tennessee. My specimens of those from the latter being lost, I give an account of other species known to me. I add five to the four already known. I. Anterior rays of the dorsal fin very much elevated and attenuated, excceding or equaling the length of its basis. a The muzzle very abruptly obtuse. Anterior suborbital much deeper than long ; anterior margin upper lip below orbit. Cc. DIFFORMIS. Anterior suborbital similar; upper lip before nares; eye 4.6 times in head. C. CUTISANSERINUS. Anterior suborbital sub-triangular, longer than deep ; upper lips before nares, eye 3.6 times in head. C. SELENE. ag The muzzle conic, projecting. Size medium, back elevated. Cc. VELIFER, Cope.] 480 (June 7, II. Anterior rays shorter, measuring the anterior half or a little more of the base of the dorsal ; (muzzle conic or projecting). D. XXIV. A. VII. Depth 2% in length; head 4.3 in same; back much elevated, anterior dorsal rays measure to the 15th ray. ' C. GRAYI. D. XXVIII, V. X. A. VII. Depth 2.5 in length; head 4.25 in same; scales 8-5 ; short, stout ; long dorsal rays measure to 22 ray. C. THOMPSONI. D. XXVI-VII, V. X. Depth 8 times in length, head 3.5 times; muz- zle elongate conic; eye median, large; anterior D. rays not thickened, nearly as long as base of fin. . ; C. BISON. D. XXVII to XXX; A. VIII; scales 6-5 ; oblong, long dorsals to 22 ray in adults ; depth 2.7 in length, eye small anterior. C. CYPRINUS. D. XXX A. VII; anterior dorsal rays thickened, osseous, short, reach- ing 16th ray ; head small, .4.5 to5 times in length ; eye small anterior ; fusiform, depth 3 times in length. Cc. NUMMIFER. In the number of the radii of the ventral and anal fins, the species are not always entirely constant; thus in one C. bison there are VI, in another VII anals. In C. cyprinus some have [X and others X ventrals. In young examples of the species just named, the long anterior dorsal rays are longer than in the adult, but not so much so as to be confounded with the long rayed species of section one. The margins of the scales in this genus and Bubalichthys are serrate, their structure thicker than in the Ptychostomi. Gill has adopted the genera of the Catostomi as left by Agassiz, while Ginther rejects most of them. Moxostoma, Ptychostomus and Catosto- mus I regard as distinct genera of the typical form, to which I add Pla- copharynx. Of those with finer and more numerous pharyngeal teeth, Cycleptus is distinct in its completely ossified cranium, as I have pointed out in an essay on the Cyprinide of Pennsylvania. Bubalichthys is well characterized by the form of its pharyngeal bones, as shown by Agassiz. The remaining Rafinesquian genera Carpiodes and Ichthiobus, are but doubtfully distinct from one another. Carpiodes is the older name, with which Selerognathus, Cuv., Val., may be associated as a synonyme. Carpiodes difformis, Cope. Spec. nov. This species has a remarkably obtuse muzzle, which with the large eye, almost gives it the appearaace presented by monstrous perch and carp where the premaxillary bones are atrophied. Viewing the top of the head from a position opposite a point mid-way between the dorsal fin and end of the muzzle, the spine of the premaxillary bone is not visible. In the C. selene these spines are very distinctly prominent, in the (0. cutisan- serinus slightly so. The dorsal outline of this fish is arched, elevated to the anterior dorsal radii, and then regularly descending. The long dorsal rays extended, reach to beyond the origin of the caudal. Lateral line nearly straight, 1870.] 481 [Cope. scales 6——-35——-4._ The end of the pectoral is in line with the origin of the first dorsal ray. Radii, D. XXIV, A. VIII, V. IX. The head is very obtuse and has a very large eye, beyond whose ante- rior rim the extremity of the nasals project buta little way. The spines of the premaxillaries project upwards and forwards, but not so far as the line of the nasals, and fail by .25 inch of reaching the line of the inferior rim of the orbits. The anterior edge of the mandible is in line with the anterior rim of the orbit, and the end of the thin upper lip reaches the line of the anterior rim of the pupil. The diameter of the eye enters the length of the head 3.6 times, and the length of the head the total (exclus. caudal) 4.22 times. Opercle radiate-ridged. Supraoccipital region much elevated, with lateral ridges. Anterior suborbital trapezoid, deeper than long. The size of this species is medium; average length, one foot. The color is uniform brownish golden. From the Wabash River in Indiana. Oarptodes cutisanserinus, Cope. Species nova. This species is near the last, but present various distinctive features. These may be summed up as follows: The dorsal fin originates mid-way between end of muzzle and basis of caudal fin—considerably nearer end of muzzle in C. difformis. The eye is smaller, 4.5 times in Jength of head. The spines of the premaxillaries project considerably in advance of the line of the nasal bones, and reach the line of the lower rim of the orbit. The upper lip is much in advance of the orbit, and the end of the same barely reaches the line of the ante- rior rim of the latter. Scales 7—37—5. Anterior suborbital bone vertical ovate. The lips are minutely tuberculate. Operculum and suboperculum ru- gose, former radiate. Long rays of dorsal and anal extending a little be- yond the basis of the caudal fin. Head four times in length head and body. Depth 2.6 in the same. Length, a foot ; color silvery. In a male in spring, the muzzle and front are covered with closely set small papil- lose corneous excrescences. Radii D. XXVI, V. X, A. VIII. From the Kiskiminitas River, Western Pennsylvania. Carptodes selene, Cope. Species nova. Anterior dorsal outline steeply elevated, also the supraoccipital region: vertex convex above middle of orbit, concave above anterior rim of same, as in the two preceding species. The present fish is intermediate in many ways between the two last, and adds characters of its own. Thus the anterior suborbital bone is longer than in cither, longer than high, and narrowed posteriorly. The orbit is large as in C. difformis, entering the length of the head 3.6 times, while the muzzle is more elongate than in either. The head is narrowed vertically ; the spines of the premaxillaries extend beyond the nasal crests, but do not quite reach the plane of the Cope.] 482 [June 7, lower limbs of the orbit. Tbe premaxillary border is far in advance of the orbit, and the extremity of the maxillary attains the anterior rim of the orbit. Dorsal and caudal radii extended, reach the basis of the caudal; the origin of the first is equidistant between the latter point and the end of the muzzle. Rays; D. KXVI; V. 10. A. VIII. Scales 7—37—5. Color silvery white. Length, a foot. Three specimens of this were taken in the Root River, Michigan, in all probability, though the label which accompanied them has disappeared. Carpiodes velifer, Rafinesque. Catostomus, Sp.? Lesueur Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. I 110. @. velifer Raf. Ichth. Ohiensis 56. Sclerognathus cyprinus ‘‘Val.’’ Kirtland Fishes of the Ohio. Proc. Bost. N. Hist. Soc. V. 275 Tab. XXII fig. 2, not of Valenciennes. , I have referred my specimens to this species chiefly on the strength of the figure and description of Prof. Kirtland, and from the fact that Lesueur regarded it as so near the C. cyprinus, which he would not have done with the C. cutisanserinus of the Ohio before him. I had two specimens of the present fish, one of them from the Wabash. It has a shorter dorsal fin than the preceding, having but XXII rays, of which the anterior two are exceedingly elongate. The prominence of the muzzle is the most distinctive feature ; it is conic, the spines of the premaxillaries projecting at an angle of 45° to beyond the nasal crests, and the extremity not reaching the line of the lower rim of the orbit. The extremity of the mandible extends to the nares. Eye 4.25 in length of head. Head 3.75 in length ; depth 2.4 in the same. ‘Scales as in the last species. Second suborbital long as deep, trapezoidal. Origin of dor- sal .2 nearer end of muzzle than basis of caudal. Length of type speci- men ten inches. : Rafinesque says that this species is called skim-back and sailor, from its elevated dorsal fin which appears above the surface of the water, and that it often throws itself from the water. The name skip-jack is applied to a clupeoid of the same streams, the Pomalobus chrysochloris. Prof. Kirtland says the present species is not much valued as food. Carpoides grayt, Cope. Spec. nov. In this species we have the form and proportions of the last group, with shortened dorsal radii of the succeeding forms. The origin of the first dorsal radii is nearer the end of the muzzle than the origin of the caudal by one fourth of its basis. This embraces XXIV radii. Anal radii just to base of caudal. Orbit .25 the length of the head ; interorbital width 1 3-5 the former. Occipital region elevated ; muzzle much prolonged conic, mouth posterior, asin (0. velifer. In general this species is quite near the latter ; the number of scales is the same, and the proportions quite similar. The orbit is not so elevated, and the long dorsal radii about half as long as those of that species. Length of type eight 1870.] 483 (cove, inches. Locality not well ascertained, but as it accompanied species of Bubalichthys, it is probably from one of the western States. Dedicated to my friend, Dr. John Edw. Gray, for many years the ener- getic director of the zoological department of the British Museum. Carpiodes thompsonii, Agass. Amer. Journ. Sci, Arts, XIX 73. Catostomus cyprinus Thompson, Nat. Hist. Vermont. Sclerognathus cyprinus pars Kirtland, Fishes of Ohio, Proc. Bost. N. H. Soc. V. 275. This is perhaps the handsomest species of the genus, and is distinguished by its stout form, numerous narrowly exposed scales, and little elevated dorsal fin. The eye is small, entering the length of the head 5.2 times, and 2.2 times the interorbital width. The muzzle is more elongate, but not so conic as in the two species last described, and projects far beyond the nasal crests, having an obliquely truncate profile. Heace the end of symphysis mandibulii is much in advance of the line of the nares, and the rim of the upper lip just reaches the line of the orbit. ~ Dorsal line much arched, origin of the first dorsal radii midway between end of muzzle and origin of tail. Scales 8—41—6. V. 10, A. VII. Oper- culum flat, slightly ridged. Length averaging a foot. Color silvery, with a greenish golden band along the middle of each ofthe series of scales near the dorsal region, producing longitudinal golden bands. Specimens from Lake George and Saginaw Bay, Lake Huron. Carpiodes bison, Agass. Amer. Journ. Sci. Arts, XVII, 356. The original description of this species is rather too brief to allow of a perfectly satisfactory determination of my specimens. These are from the Wabash, and Tennessee; those described by Prof. Agassiz are from the Osage, in Missouri. This species has the general form of the buffalo fish, but has not: so elevated a dorsal outline. It is therefore, much less elevated than the Carpiodes above described. It is especially characterized by the elongate form of the muzzle, in which it exceeds any other species of the genus. The profile descends obliquely posteriorly from the end of the muzzle to the mouth, and the end of the mandible is but little in advance of the nares, while the canthus is in line with the anterior limb of the orbit. The lips are weil developed for the genus, and delicately longitudinally plicate. The eye is large, the middle line of the cranium falling within its posterior rim ; in other species it falls posterior to this point. Its diame. ter enters the length of the head 4.5 times, and the interorbital width, twice. Scales 7—40—5. Pectoral fin barely reaching line of anterior dorsal ray. Caudal furcate half its length. In general proportions this fish is a good deal like the European carp. The occipital region is elevated and narrowly convex. The long dorsal ray is almost as well developed as in the species of group first, extending Cope.] 484 [June 7, nearly to the end of the fin in one specimen .75 the distance in another. Color, brownish golden. Length, one foot. %5. CARPIODES CYPRINUS, Lesueur. Catostomus do., Lesueur, Journ. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phil. I, 91, Tab. Car- piodes, Agassiz, 1. c. Giinther, Cat. Brit. Mus. VII, 24. Carpiodes vacca, Agass., l. c. This is another elongate species with shorter dorsal radii, and rather large scales. In six small specimens there are 7 rows above the lateral line, and in two young and one adult, six. Length of head 33 times in length same and body ; eye small, .25 times in interorbital width, nearly six times in head in adult of a foot in length, 4.5 times in young of five inches. Muzzle quite prominent, but obtuse. Front scarcely concave between orbits or in front of nasals (thus differing from most of the other species). End of mandible extending beyond line of nares. Lips faintly plicate. Supraoccipital region elevated, little ridged. Anterior dorsal rays midway between origin of caudal and end of muzzle. Color silvery, dorsal fin black, paired fins white-margined. Common in the tributaries of the Chesapeake and Potomac, rare in those of the Delaware in Pennsylvania. C. damalis, Gird., from the Platte R., is very near this species. Carpiodes nummifer, Cope. Species nova. The largest species of the genus, from the Wabash River, Indiana. The detailed characters have been given in the synopsis of the species. The form is characterized by elongation, and the small proportions of the head. The body is compressed, and the dorsal line elevated to the first dorsal ray, which is considerably nearer the end of the muzzle than the origin of the caudal fin. Its rays are more numerous and the anterior shorter than in any other species here enumerated. The bony and first cartilaginous rays are stouter than in any other species, the latter presents no segmentation on the surface for the basal half. The orbits are more anterior than in other low-finned Carpiodes, the middle line of the cranium falling .25 inch behind the orbit in a specimen of 20 inches length. Diameter 4.6 in head, nearly twice in interorbital width. Scales 7—36—5. Muzzle short, rather obtuse but projecting much beyond mouth. Symphysis mandibuli extending to nares. Color of scales an olive silver or nickel color, whence the name nummi- fer, money-bearer. Sides of head yellow. Length 18 and twenty-four inches at least. Wabash River, Indiana; three specimens. NOTURUS, Rafinesque. 76. NoTURUS MARGINATUS, Baird. From the Catawba and Yadkin rivers. or 1870.] 485 (ope, AMIURUS, Raf. Gill. This genus is by far the most numerously represented by species among the Siluroids of the United States. Twenty-five are known to the writer, and several others have been described which are not satisfactorily distinguished. Besides the United States, China is included in the range of the genus. In North America they are a most noticeable feature of the ichthyological fauna of the Eastern Coast Streams, abounding there in individuals and species, far more than in the tributaries of the Mississippi, where Ictalurus is the prevailing form. The tributaries of the Great Lakes furnish another resort for them, and the rivers of Texas, according to Girard, also abound in them. This distribution in relation to Ictalurus is to be found in the fact that they are lovers of mud and sluggish waters, while the latter genus prefers running streams and rivers. The species of Amiurus fall into four sections as follows : I. Caudal fin rounded or truncate when spread open. A The anal radii tew, 17-22. aBody slender, depth 1-8 length. Anal radii 17; eye rather large. A. PLATYCEPHALUS. aa. Body stouter ; depth 1-5 or less length. 8 Lower jaw longer than upper. . Anal radii 20, its basis 5.5-6. times in length; head narrowed anteriorly, body not shortened. A. DEKAYI. A. 22, head broad, body short. A. ASLURUS. £8 Upper jaw equal or exceeding lower. * Anal radii 17. A. PULLUS. ** Anal radii 19-22. + Ventral radii 8. Head width 4.5 to 4.66 times in length; diameter eye 4.5 times between orbits ; depth 3.75 in length, beards rather short, humeral process smooth. A. NEBULOSUS. Width head four times in length, depth 3.66 times; eyes 4.5 between orbits ; colors light ; beards as above. A. CATULUS. - Width head 4 times in length ; eye 4; other characters as above ; colors dark. A. CATULUS, var.* {t+ Ventral radii 7. Eye larger, 3.75 times into interorbital width; head narrowed, width 4.66 times in length ; black. A. MISPILLIENSIS. AA The anal fin longer, the radii 24-8. To this group belongs A. cupreus, Raf., A. cupreoides, Gird., A. atra- rius, DeK., A. catus, Linn, A. nigricans, Les., A. coenosus, Rich’n, A. felinus and A. antoniensis of Girard. II. Caudal fin furcate or strongly emarginate. A Anal fin with few radii, (19-22). a Caudal fin merely emarginate. *L refer a specimen which I took at Poughkeepsie on the Hudson River, t» this species- A. P. 8.—VOL. XI.—23E Cope.] 486 rune 7, Head less than one-fourth length. A. 20; eye 4.5 tim2s between orbits ; dorsal nearer adipose fin than muzzle. A. CONFINIS. Head as above; orbit 4 times between orbits; A. 23; dorsal nearer muzzle than adipose fin. A. HOYL aa Caudal furcate. Width of head from 4.6 times in length; eye large, 3 to 5 times in inter- orbital space ; barbels long ; caudal fin deeply forked. ; A. LYNX. Head very wide, width 3.6 times in length; eye six times between orbits, barbels very short,-caudal not deeply furcate. A. LOPHIUS. AA Anal fin large; radii 24-5. Caudal emarginate ; pectoral spine not denticulate ; barbels reaching gill opening ; head wide as long. A. BOREALIS. Caudal deeply furcate ; head narrow, pectoral spine dentate, barbels to end of humeral process. A. NIVEIVENTRIS. Of other species of the genus, I have omitted A. puma Gird. A. natalis Les., and A. felis Agass, all belonging to section I, owing to the imper- fections in the descriptions. A. albidus Lesueur, is, I think, founded on adults of A. nebulosus Les. A. obesus Gill of which I have examined numerous specimens from Minnesota, two from the Miami, Ohio, and one from the Kiskiminitas River, in West Pennsylvania, I cannot distinguish from A. catulus Girard (U. 8. Pac. R. R. Rept. X). Of species adopted, A. catulus Girard, may be found eventually to be varieties of A. nebu- losus. The A. mispilliensis, A. lophius and A. niveiventris, are now de- scribed for the first time. 77. AMIURUS PLATYCEPHALUS, Girard. Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1859, 160. ; This well marked species approaches nearer the genus Hopladelus than any other Amiurus, in its elongate, flattened body and head, and in the _ large number (11) of its branchiostegal radii. It abounds in the Catawba and Yadkin Rivers, where it is justly valued as an article of food. Amiurus mispilliensis, Cope. Spec. nov. This species is related to the common A. nedulosus, but has a narrow muzzle, larger eyes and a ventral ray less than any other species of the section. Width of head 4.66 times in length; eye 3.25 times between orbits, maxillary beard extending beyond base of pectoral fins. Pectoral spine dentate, dorsal spine smooth. DI. 6; V.1.6; A. 21. Above entirely black ; below, white anterior to anal fin. The mental barbels blackish. The maxillary barbels extend to beyond base of pectoral fin, and the mentals to the branchiostegal margin. Entire length 8 in.; depth 1in. 8 lines. I took this specimen in the Mispillion Creek, a sluggish stream in the southern part of the State of Delaware. It doubtless occurs in similar streams in ‘‘the Peninsula.’’ 1870.] 487 [Cope. 78. AmM1uRUS LyNx,* Girard. This is a variable species in the size of the orbits and width of the head. In the younger of six inches in length, the diameter of the former is con- tained in the interorbital space three times; in specimens of 9.5 inches four times ; up to this size the width of the head enters the length with- out the caudal 4.5 times. Between this size and eleven inches the width of the head varies from 4.5 to four times; the orbit being one fifth the frontal width in those of larger size. This is the greatest relative width of head I have seen in this species. The upper jaw always projects below the upper, the humeral process is always rugose and swollen proximally, and the maxillary barbels pale edged below. * The younger forms described, are the Ictalurus kevinskti of Stauffer (Mombert’s History of Lancaster County, Pa., 1869, 578). The following description applies to such. It has the narrow head, large eye and furcate tail of Ictwlurus. The dorsal spine is nearly smooth, other rays 6; A. 22; V.8; C. VI—17-VII. The depth enters the length times. The largest specimen of this spe- cies I have seen does not exceed eight inches in length. The color above is a lively brown, sometimes tinged with purple ; sides silvery, belly silver white. The larger form with relatively smaller eye is I. macaskeyi, Stauffer, of the sume work. The same form I took in the Mispillion Creek, Dela- ware. It differs from old examples of the A. lynz in its more slender form, the width of the head entering the length 4.66 times between orbits ; bar- bels and color as in A. lynw. Specimens intermediate in character be- tween this and the wider-headed form served as Girard’s types. They were from the Potomac. Two specimens in my possession from that river have the with head 4.25 times in length, eye 4—4.5 times between orbits ; _ long maxillary, short mental barbels ; dorsal nearly equidistant between muzzle and adipose ; humeral process swollen, rugose. One specimen from the Susquehanna exhibits the width of the head one-fourth the length, as above mentioned. This renders the distinction of Girard’s A. vulpeculus, questionable, since the only essential characters he mentions are the following : Head 4 times ; orbit +; caudal 6.5 times in length, dorsal nearer muzzle than adipose fin. I have seen many specimens of this cat-fish from the Conestoga Creek, from the Susquehanna, and from the Delaware, in Pennsylvania. Some specimens which I obtained at Newberne, on the Neuse River, were lost, but I suspect them to have been this species. As it is common in the James River, it probably occurs also in the Roanoke. Amiurus lophius, Cope. Species nova. This, perhaps the largest species of the genus, is distinguished by the * In Origin of Genera, 43, I state that the Groniae nigrilabris Cope resembles the Amiurus lynx most closely among the Amiuri. This is an error; the comparison should be made with A. nebulo«ue, from which the form of the anal fin, short barbels, ete. distinguish it. Cope.] 488 [June 7, greater width of its head, and the gape of the mouth, together with the decided but shallow furcation of the caudal fin. The barbels are consider- ably shorter than in any other species of the fork-tailed section. Head and dorsal region very flat, the width of the former contained 3.5 times in the length of the body and head, and the length of the same en- tering the same three times. The depth at the first dorsal ray, enters the same 5.4 times. That ray is exactly intermediate between the end of the muzzle and the posterior margin of the base of the adipose, having thus a more posterior position than in A. lynx, where it measures the middle of a line terminating at the anterior base of that fin. The free extremity of the adipose is in line with the same of the anal. Radii DI.6; A. II, 19; V.8. The eye is small, its long diameter entering the length of the head, measured on the middle line above, seven times, and six times in interorbital space. Pectoral spine weakly ; dorsal not, serrate. Humeral process strongly rugose to near extremity. Maxillary barbel reaching two-thirds to three-fourths the distance from its base to the upper part of the branchial slit, the outer only half way to the branchiostegal margin, the innerthree-fourths the length of the outer. The extremity of the muzzle is regularly rounded, the upper jaw project- ing a little beyond the upper. Branchiostegal rays nine. Total length eighteen inches ;. length dorsal spine 18 lin.; do. pectoral spine 18 lin.; do. basis of anal 85 lin.; width of head 53 1. Color abeve lava ; lower surfaces, ineluding lower lip, (yellow or) white in alcohol ; mental beards white. This species is nearest the A. lynx, Girard, whieh inhabits the same rivers, but is readily distinguished as above pointed out, and in addition by the shorter barbels and lower body. In the width of its gape it exceeds any other North American cat-fish, and will allow of a remote comparison. with Lophius in this respect. I obtained three specimens in the Washington, D. C., market, which came from the lower course of the Potomac river. It occurs in the other tributaries of the Chesapeake Bay, and I think I haveseen it in the market of Baltimore. I have not yet observed it in Philadelphia. In the former cities it is deservedly esteemed for the table, and is more valuable than the A. lynx and A. nebulosus, on aecount of its superior size. The last named fish is sold in Philadelphia and neighborhood. It often attains a foot in length. I cannot distinguish the Pim. albidus, Lesueur. Pale and piebald varieties of the fish oecur. 79. AMIURUS NIVEIVENTRIS, Cope. Spec. nov. This fish presents a great contrast to the last, resembling in fact the Ictalurus cerulescens, Raf., in its slender proportions. Width of head 4.75 times in length, exclusive of caudal fin. Orbit nearly four times into interorbital width. Depth 5.22 in length as above. Dor- sal spine three inches from end muzzle, 3.5 inches from origin adipose fin ; its posterior margin with a concealed serration. Pectoral spine strongly 1870. 489 [Cope, serrate. Radii DI. 6; A. 24; V.8. Maxillary barbel to near end of hu- meral process ; latter very rugose to near extremity. Outer mental barbel to branchiostegal margin. Br. rays ix. Color above blackish, sides silvery leaden bluc ; below, including margin of upper lip and outer margin of maxillary barbels, pure white. Fins edged with dusky. Length of specimens 8.5 inches. From the Neuse River, N. Ca. In this species, as in all the fork-tailed Amiuri here described, the lower lobe of the caudal fin is wider than the superior. The young of these species, at least in and A. lynz, are much more silvery than the adult, as is the case with some of the Ictaluri. In concluding my observations on this genus, I may add that I took A. cupreus in the Clinch River, in Tennessee. ICTALURUS, Raf. Gill emend. 80. IcTALURUS C@ERULESCENS, Raf. This species abounds in the French Broad and other tributaries of the Tennessee, as it does in those of the Ohio. It is everywhere much used as food, though in my estimation inferior to the large Amiuri of the East, for though the flesh is whiter, it is drier. SALMO, Linn. 81. SaumMo FonTrINaALis, Mitch. This species is found in the rapid streams in which the tributaries of the Tennessee and Catawba Rivers head, in the highest tracts of the Alle- gheny Mountain Region. I only took them in one of the heads of the French Broad, where the size was much inferior to that of trout from similar localities in Pennsylvania. The experience of other fishermen in this respect was similar to my own. According to Dr. Hardy, a natural- ist long resident in Asheville, well known to the old generation of stu- dents South and North, this fish occurs in the headwaters of the Chatta- hoochee, on the south slope of the Alleghenies, in Georgia. This is the first authentic instance of its occurrence in any water flowing directly into the Gulf of Mexico, with which I have met. From the habits of the spe- cies it is hardly to be looked for in any other of the Gulf streams eastward of the Mississippi. According to Dr. Peck, of Mossy Creek, Tennessee, it is not found in the Cumberland Mountains. I did not find it there in the heads of the Cumberland or Clinch. OSMERUS, Artedi. Although I am not informed as to the occurrence of any species of this genus on the cvast or in the rivers of North Carolina, I introduce it here for the purpose of illustrating some species which have been placed in my hands by my friend, Dr. Chas. C. Abbott, of Trenton, N. J. These were procured and forwarded to him at his request, by Chas. G. Atkins, the efficient Commissioner of Fisheries of the State of Maine, whose authority Cope.] 490 (June 7, is here given for the notes on their habits and places of abode, appended. Interest attaches to the fact that the greater part of the fishes are derived from the fresh waters of that State, and that species of this genus, like those of the other Salmonoid genera, Coregonus and Salmo, are proven to have a lacustrine distribution in the northern part of the United States. Land-locked Osmeri occur in the lakes of Norway. According to Pro- fessor Esmark of Christiana, they are found in Lake Mjosen, which is 500 feet above the sea, and discharges into it by a stream which has a very high fall; also in Nors Vandsjé, near the town of Moss, and in the Stink- sild. I find three species among our lake smelt, as follows : Eye large, one-third length of head ; head short, 4.25 times in length ; scales, 1. long. 66; 1. transv. 10. 0. SPECTRUM. Eye smaller, 4.5 times in head; head shorter, 4.75 in total; scales smaller, 1. long. 68; 1. transv. 16. 0. ABBOTTII. Eye 44.25 ; head 4, longer ; scales, 1. long. 65-7; 1. transv. 13 (14). 0. VIRIDESCENS. Osmerus spectrum, Cope. Species nova ; smelt of Wilton. Established on two specimens sent from the above locality in Franklin Co., Maine. Form slender, the head short, with remarkably large eye, and short mouth and maxillary bones. Mandible prominent when closed, as in O, viridescens, the end of the maxillary bone not extending beyond the line of the middle of the pupil. Both the length of the muzzle and the interorbital width are considerably less than the diameter of the orbit. The form of the body is more slender than in the 0. viridescens, the depth entering the length without caudal fin, 8.33 times. Radii D. 10 A. 1.15. V. 8. The pectorals extend 2 the distance to the base of the ventrals. Length of a medium sized specimen, 3 in. 6 lin. Scales in about as many transverse, but several fewer longitudinal series than in the other species. Color probably translucent in life, a silver band along the upper part of the sides. Side of head and operculum silver. Top of head, middle dor- sal line and caudal fin so thickly punctate with black as to be colored. Wilton Pond is near the head of the south-west branch of the Kennebec River in 5. W. Maine. The characteristics of this species, according to Commissioner Atkins, are seen in specimens of larger size than those here described, which were taken in breeding condition. Osmerus abbottii, Cope. Species novi. This fish is in general characters more like the O. viridescens than the last ; it is similar in the size of the orbit and posterior prolongation of the maxillary bone, but the scales are more numerous and the head is shorter. Like the last, it is considerably smaller than the common smelt. The depth enters the length without caudal fin, seven times ; the head the same, 4.75 times. The orbit is less than the length of the muzzle, and scarcely equal to the interorbital width. The maxillary is delicately 1870.] 491 [Cope. toothed, and reaches the line of the posterior margin of the pupil. The pectoral measures half the distance to the base of the ventral. There are five specimens of this fish, which measure about four inches in length, and they are stated in the accompanying notes to be of medium size. The colors, like those of 0. spectrum, are darker than those of 0. viridescens, in spirits. The median line above is dusted with black, and the lateral scales, in several specimens, bordered with the same. Fins blackish, es- pecially the base of the caudal. From Cobessicontic Lake, in Kennebec Co., in Southwest Maine. According to Commissioner Atkins, this species spawns immediately after the ice disappears, and instead of running into swift brooks, like the varieties of O. viridescens, hereinafter described, lays its eggs on the bor- ders of meadows. The specimens described were taken in breeding con- dition at the breeding season. As I owe the opportunity of describing these interesting Osmeri to my friend Dr. C. C. Abbott, I dedicate the present species to him. Osmerus viridescens, Mitchill. Osmerus sergeanti, Norris. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1868, 93 ; loc. cit., 1861, March. : o Two localities furnish specimens of land locked smelt, which I can only | distinguish from those of salt water by color. The first from. Lake Mes- salonskee, Kennebec Co., have a yellowish color on the sides, and black dorsal line, top of head, chin, and edges of lateral scales, The specimen is 14 inches long, said to be of medium size, therefore exceeding the average of the O. viridescens seen in Philadelphia market, and considerably larger than the O. abbotti and O. spectrum. They are called the Belgrade smelt. , Commissioner Atkins states that between the 10th and 20th of April, while the lakes are still covered with ice, this fish runs up into the brooks and lays its eggs by night, the eggs adhering to grass and stones. The spawning is complete always before the ice breaks up in the lakes. The temperature of the brooks is from 32° to 40° Fahr. The second locality is Cochnewagn Pond, Kennebec Co. Specimens of ‘‘medium size”’ are smaller than the sea smelt from the mouth of the Kennebec, and larger than those of 0. abbotté?. They are generally simi- lar to the last variety. These the notes state, breed later by 25 days than the last ; that is 12 or 15 days after the ice disappears, the temperature of the water being 43° to 45°. The breeding season of the O. abbottii intervenes between those of the above varieties. Commissioner Atkins says that the majority of the lakes of Maine con- tain smelt of some kind, and that he frequently finds smelt in fhe stomachs of trout from these lakes, ANGUILLA, L. Species not identified, very abundant in all the Atlantic waters of North Carolina (82). Cope. | 492 [June 7, GANOIDEA. Lepidosteus osseus, L., occurs in the Yadkin and other eastern rivers of the State, and probably L. huronensis in the French Broad, as I have specimens of it from near Dandridge, E. Tennessee. Polyodon folium (Spatularia) ascends the same river to near Asheville, N. Ca. Various _ species of Accipenser abound in the Atlantic rivers, while descriptions of a fish called ‘‘Black fish’ or ‘Brindle fish,’’ found in the Neuse River, induce me to believe that Ama occurs there (83-7). ON THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION. The table appended, shows readily the characteristics of the faune of the four rivers of the State examined, though many species are no doubt omitted from each, certainly nearly all the larger ones, which I had not facilities for procuring. The differences between the ichthyologies of the streams on opposite sides of the Allegheny shed, are rather greater in this State than in Vir- ginia; the mountains here constituting a much more important topo- graphical feature, both as to elevation and number of ranges. The following points distinguish the two kinds of waters : The western presents greater abundance of Percoids allied to Etheos- toma, of Uraunidea, and is the exclusive range of Ambloplites, Micropterus fasciatus, and Polyodon. On the East, the Catawba and Yadkin are peculiar in their poverty in Etheostomine Perch, and the absence of the forms just named, while the extraordinary development of Catostomide, and abundance of Amiurus, Anguilla, and Esox, strike at once the naturalist who travels and collects from one to the other. The Neuse adds to these peculiarities a greater affinity to the more northern streams of Maryland and New Jersey, in the occurrence of Enneacanthus, Aphredodirus, Moxostoma, and Hybopsis amarus. Its pike and Centrarchus are of the South Carolina type. After a similar investigation of the rivers heading on opposite sides of the Alleghenies of 8. W. Virginia, I came to the following conclusions : I. That after deducting species generally distributed, certain remain which occur in streams separated by high ranges of mountains. II. That the distribution of species is not regulated by community or difference of outlet, rivers having diverse discharges having sometimes more in common than those having the same destination. As regards the first, the present investigations are confirmatory While nearly all the Percide, Cyprinide, and Catostomide, and all the Siluride of the French Broad River, differ from those of the East, we have the following common to both sides of the range : Peecilichthys flabellatus. Micropterus nigricans. Photogenis leucops. Compostoma anomalum ; All species of pretty wide distribution. A peculiarity of distribution is 1870. 493 [Cope. the occurrence of the Photogenis leucops, confined in Pennsylvania to the heads of the Ohio, and in Virginia to the Kanawha, not only in the Ca- tawba, but in the Neuse. In further illustration, I append a list of spe- cies from the South Fork of the Cumberland, in the Cumberland Moun- tain region, near Kentucky. Micropterus fasciatus. Semotilus corporalis. Ambloplites rupestris, Ceratichthys biguttatus. Lepomis nitidus. Hypsilepis cocogenis. Percina caprodes. a galacturus. Etheostoma blennioides. Ao V-285 ardens. Pecilichthys coeruleus. Alburnellus micropteryx. Ke camurus, Hybopsis longiceps. ae sanguifluus. Photogenis telescopus. Hyostoma cymatogrammum. Campostoma anomalum. a simoterum. Ptychostomus erythrurus. Catostomus nigricans. Twenty-one species. Although separated from the waters of the French Broad by the highest ranges of the Cumberland Mountains, and flowing to the North, while the former flow to the South, there is no important difference between their fish inhabitants observable. The difference as compared with the case of the Catawba River, has reference in part to the difference in ele- vation of the mountain ranges separating them. Those of North Carolina rise to 6740 feet, while according to Prof. Safford, the highest point of the Cumberland is only 3000 feet. Two curious points in the above list may be observed, viz.: the occur- rence of Hypsilepis ardens, and Hybopsis longiceps ; species which I only found in the James and Roanoke in Virginia, and not in the Western waters, and which, while they occur in the Cumberland (the H. longiceps in the Clinch also) I did not find in the State of North Carolina! Mimetic Analogy. A curious case of this occurred to me in three species of fishes which I took in a small tributary of the Yadkin River, in Roane Co., N. Ca. Among several others there were varieties of the widely distributed species, Chenobryttus gillii, Hypsilepis analostanus, and Ptychostomus pidiensis, (each representing a different family) which differ from the typical form of each in the same manner, viz. : in having the back and upper part of the sides with longitudinal black lines, pro- duced by a line along the middle of each scale. This peculiarity I have not observed in these species from any other locality. Until I had exam- ined them I thought them new species. The only other species presenting such marking in the Yadkin River, is the large perch, the Roccus lineatus. According to the theory of Natural Selection, a resemblance to this well-armed species might be of advantage to the much weaker species in question, yet the same species co-exist in other rivers without presenting the same mimicry. A. P. §.—VOL. XI.—384E. (June 7, 494. Cope.] “snaivue 4 sIsdoqA LE *snuY{sO[vUe ‘suqnusoo stdolisdA Bape SAYVYOIBIID “St[viod.1oo sn[oursg “BUBITIOULB OqIS ‘TLTOUDABT ‘srulge xosoy “snuvdes snitpopa1qdy ‘Sy V[NOVUL ST}OULIOg “epnroliqna stuoday *snyeqjns snyyuvovauug “HELES snqqysrqoues yy) ‘sneplll suyoiwiyuap “sny}UvovxXoy SsAxoulog “SUVOLISIU SHIOTCOLOIAL “sdoorye[novur vurosoalog ‘SNdIYIA SAYLYOI[L090g "O9SUISTADU VULOJSOIAG “SUIISIAVT, VIIIT *asna AT “SHOTPITT YD sisdoq’H- ‘snuvysolvur stdoltisdséy *snyoursd sy ‘snqeqqnsiq sAyiyoN e199 “ST[BIOd.109 SU[TJOULBS *BUVOLLAULY 9QIIYS “snyeTNoVUt STIOUIOT *suovsoindind stuodeTyT “epnvoliqni sturodaT “THIES snqysrqoue yo “SUBOLISTU SnaYdO.IOT ‘sdoolye[ Noval VUOsOaTOg “ULYPDA *sn[eydado1ojYo ‘SnoATm ‘snavue stsdoqé EL “SnUvISO[VUY stdatisdsé *snqyoutsdéq, ‘snso1qey ‘s¥] BI NSTq SATION BID “ST[BLod109 sn[youlas *VUBILIOULY 9QITS ‘ST[VUTJPUOJ OUILeS “TIPOUDARL ‘SIU’ XOST “SNYV[NOVUL STOUIOT “epnvoliqnia starodaT “HI[ES snqyArqouay) “SUROLISIM SI.1aqy do. T AL “sdooT}V]NOVUL VULOSOa [Og “IBA ‘snjvl[9qVpy SAYIOT[TO90g “UIN]VINIVUL VIUOJSOATIT “panna ‘snynounapeds stsdoq AE “IVA ‘snqINUIO9 “snanqoRpes ‘s1Ua500000 sidalIsdA Ey ‘snjvuny s; Pm. 3; M. §; Homo. T. 3; C.4; Pm. 2; M. 3; Metanthropos. 1.3; C.4; Pm. 3; M. 3; Epanthropos. -PALEONTOLOGICAL BULLETIN, No. 32. SECOND CONTRIBUTION To THE History of the Vertebrata OF THE PERMIAN FORMATION OF TEXAS. BY H. D. COPE. Sh IE PALEONTOLOGICAL BULLETIN, No. 32. Second Contribution to the History of the Vertebrata of the Permian Forma- tion of Texas. By EH. D. Cope.* _ (Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 7, 1880.) Since my synopsis of this subject, published in May, 1878, the accession of much new material had enabled me to make a number of important additions to it. Notes which record scme of these may be found in the American Naturalist for September and December, 1878, and for April — and May, 1880. The substance of these is included in the present essay. At the meeting of the National Academy of Sciences, held in New York, in November, 1878, I pointed out that the scapular arch in the Pelycosauriat consists of scapula, coracoid and epicoracoid, which form a continuum in the adult, in the same way as the three elements of the pelvis in the same group form an os innominatum. The tibiale and centrale of the tarsus unite to form an astragalus which has no movement on the tibia. The fibulare forms a calcaneum. The distal side of the astragalus presents two faces, one of which receives a large part of the proximal extremity of the cuboid. The structure of the scapular and pelvic arches is identical with that already described by Owen as belonging to the Anomodontia. Several im- portant characters distinguish this group from the Pelycosauria, but the two together form an order which I have thought must, for the present at least, be retained as distinct from the Rhynchocephalia. The characters of this order, with its two sub-orders, are as follows : THEROMORPHA Cope. Scapular arch consisting at least of scapula, coracoid and epicoracoid, which are closely united. Pelvi¢ arch consisting of the usual three elements, which are united throughout, closing the obtu- rator foramen and acetabulum. Limbs with the phalanges as in the am- bulatcry types. Quadrate bone proximally united by suture with the adjacent elements. No quadratojugal arch. Pelycosauria. Two or.three sacral vertebree ; centra notochordal ; inter- centra usually present. Dentition full. Anomodontia. Four or five sacral vetebree ; centra not netochordal ; no intercentra. Dentition very imperfect or wanting. The Rhynchocephalia have no distal ischio-pubic symphysis, and appar- ently no epicoracvid bone. They have an obturator foramen, and a quad- ratojugal arch, ° _ The order Theromorpha approximates the Mammu«tia more closely than any other division of Reptilia. This approximation is seen in the scapular arch and humerus, which nearly resemble those of the Monotremata, especially Echidna ; and in the pelvic arch, which Owen has shown in the sub-order Anomodontia to resemble that of the Mammals, and as I have * Abstract read before the National Academy of Sciences, April 20, 1880, +See Proceed. Aimer, Philos. Soc., 1878, p. d11 and 528, 2 pointed out, especially that of Hehidna. The tarsus is also more mamma- lian than in any other division of reptiles. In the genus Dimetrodon the coracoid is smaller than the epicoracoid, as in Monotremes. The pubis has the foramen for the internal femoral artery. A not less remarkable characteristic of the Pelycosauria, as represented by Clepsydrops and Dimetrodon, is their resemblance to the Batrachia in some important respects. This is seen in the scapular and pelvic archcs, which resemble very much those of the Urodela, and of such types as Hryops. The small coéssified coracoid only differs from that of Hryops in having two deep sinuses of its free border. The general form of the pelvis is similar, but the ilium has a special and peculiar articular face for the sacral diapophysis, which is wanting in Hryops. In the inferior arches, the ab- sence of obturator feramen, and general boat-like form, are the same in both; but in the Pelycosauria the symphysis is not so deep, and the walls less massive. But the resemblance of these arches to those of the Ba- trachia in question is greater than to those of any order of reptiles. Another point of resemblance to the Butrachia is seen in the humerus, In my previous essay on the Pelycosauria above cited, I defined six types of humerus as occurring in the Texas Permian. Two of these were de- scribed as wanting the foramen,* while the others were stated to possess it ; other differences between these types exist, but they were not mentioned. Since then Gaudry has added a third form to the former group, which he has ascribed to a reptile under the name of Huchirosaurus. I have detected this form in my Texas collections together with another, which has no condyles at either extremity. Thus eight forms of humerus are found in this formation. That the type with the supracondylar foramen belongs to the Pelycosauria has been satisfactorily shown by its presence in the skeleton of Clepsydrops natalis and in Cynodraco majur, where Owen first identified it. I find the type without this foramen frequently associated with the skeletons of Eryops, and other Stegocephali. There is no other element that can be re- garded as the humerus of this type. It moreover has distinct points of resemblance to the humerus of existing Batrachia, parallel with similarity traceable in the femora of the extinct and recent genera. There is then every reason for believing that we have in the humerus of Aryops and its allies, an element which approaches closely in its characters to that of the Pelycosauria, and hence to that of the Monotremata. There are some other peculiarities which constitute resemblances of the same kind. The tooth bearing elements of the roof of the mou.h have batrachian character. Such is the denscly packed body of teeth seen in Dimetrodon ; and so are the tecth on the vomer in Empedocies. There is also a possible existence of epiphyses, judging from various specimens of humeri in my possession of both Pelycosauria and Stegocephalous forms. In spite of these approximations, the Pelycosauria are distinctively rep- * This word was misprinted “ fossa” 1. ¢. p. 529, 3 tilian in their single occipital condyle, ossification of the basicranial carti- lage, and single vomer. Thus the reptiles and batrachia of the Permian period resembled each other and the Mammalia, more closely than do i corresponding existing forms. PELYCOSAURIA. THEROPLEURA Cope. Paleontological Bulletin No. 29, May, 1878, p. 619, Proceed. Amer. Philos. Soc., 1878, p. 519. A more complete specimen of the Theropleura uniformis than any hitherto obtained gives the following generic characters. The teeth are generally similar to those of Olepsydrops and Dimetrodon, having compressed crowns with fore and aft cutting edges. The incisors are distinguished by the presence of a diastema. Posteriorly to this the teeth increase in size, and then diminish; one tooth near the middle of the series is the largest, but does not in this species very much exceed the others. There is at least one large incisor tooth. The bones of the head are smooth, and not sculptured ; a character distinguishing the genus from Eetocynodon. The symphysis of the mandible is short. The neural arches of the vertebre are all distinct from the centra. In- tercentra are not present in any of the thirteen vertebre preserved, but there was probably one below the centrum of the atlas. The ribs are two- headed, the capitular process extending downward to the anterior border of the centrum. The neural spines of some of the vertebre are greatly elevated as in the species of Clepsydrops and Dimetrodon. The scapula is long; the ilium is similar to that of the genera named. A character which has not been detected in either of the genera named is the presence of dermal rods, which from their position adherent to the vertebra, I sus- pect to be abdominal, and similar to those of the genus Oéstocephalus. This is a batrachian character. The neural spine of the axis is extended fore and aft. The odontoid is distinct and is of large size. It has lateral and inferior articular surfaces. THEROPLEURA UNIFORMIS Cope. Paleontological Bulletin No. 29, p. 519, 1878. This species is about the size of one of the larger Varanide, and about equal to the Clepsydrops natalis. It is characterized by a long and acuminate head, with a large lateral nostril on each side, well forwards, and approach- ing near the border of the diastema. In the specimen thé top of the head is crushed and the postorbital portion is wanting. Anterior to the large lateral tooth there are nine teeth ; posterior to it there are eighteen. The anterior cutting edge of the crown does not extend so near the base as the posterior, and is best marked on the auterior teelte In the crowns pre- served the edges are not serrate. 4 Measurements. M. Length of alveolar edge of mandible.... ..........0+2. .120 “- from diastema to canine tooth...............+- .080 ‘of centrum of atlas.......... LaiGiedsd OE OR sore e -010 se NE se OO ARIS sclatalawiseeate aa ened Lweapa WOOL “« _-« centra of following five vertebra.......-..... .O7L «« jlium at acetabulum........- asigamste. seeeeee 040 The Janciform shape of the skull with its consequent peculiarities distin- guishes this species from the Clepsydrops natalis, and the Dimetrodon in- cisivus. The canine tooth is more posterior, the teeth more ‘numerous, and the alveolar borders less curved than in either of those species. The diastema is less excavated, and the muzzle less obtuse. THEROPLEURA OBTUSIDENS, Sp. nov. This species is represented by nearly all parts of the skeleton, including jaws of both sides with teeth, numerous vertebree, and bones of the limbs. Many of these pieces are preserved in continuous masses, thus greatly aid- ing in the identification of parts. « : Although the species is not larger than the Theropleura retroversa, the neural arches are coéssified with the centrum. a The jaws are long and rather slender, and there is no such inequality in the sizes of the maxillary teeth as in the genera Dimetrodon and Clepsy- drops ; the canine being scarcely larger than the others. The crowns are elliptical in section at the base, with straight sides; the sections of the crowns are lenticular, and the apices are not very acute. The superficial coating is striate with fifteen or sixteen rather obtuse ridges The cutting edges are not very acute, nor are they denticulate. The number of teeth in the dentary bone cannot be precisely stated, but is about twenty-one. The mandibular articular face consists of two open parallel grooves, one shorter than the other, extending obliquely to the long axis of the jaw.’ The palatal dentigerous bone is quite different from that of Dimetrodon. Its inferior face instead of being narrow, is rhombic. The ascending process arises from one of the terminal] angles of the rhomb, and the horizontal process continues from the opposite angle in line with the inferior surface. The borders of the rhomb next to the ascending process are dentigerous ; the one bears a single series of four large teeth ; and the adjacent angle and side bear numerous small teeth. The vertebre have the elongated neural spines of the allied genera, and they are simple. The centra have curved articular margins indicating the presence of intercentra, which are, however, not preserved. Traces of sutural articulation with the neural arch remain. Many of the centra are much compressed and have a narrow sharp median keel. Ina few vertebrae, apparently from the posterior part of the column, an angular ridge extends posteriorly from the base of the diapophysis; this is apparent also on a caudal centrum. This point is characteristic of the 7. retroversa, but I do not find the large capitular facet of that species in the 7. obtustdens. The 5 lateral ridges of J. triangulata are situated low down on the centra. The diapophyses supporting the tubercular articulation are frequently elongate. The scapular and pelvic bones are of the usual type. The humeri be- long to form second of my Pal. Bull. No. 29. They have rather slender shafts, and much expanded extremities. The proximal articular surface is well defined. The supracondylar foramen and other points are as in the Pelycosauria generally. There were probably distal condyles, but this is not absolutely certain. Measurements. M... Length of mandibular series of teeth (nearly complete), OD, DOCK is as es neidiens saa ea endteeee dee watermncen -110 Length of crown of mandibular tooth......... eaaviveiainibis 008 Anteroposterior diameter of mandibular tooth......... 004 Diameters of articular extremities of a ver- (vertical... .021 tebra on the same block...........-6 Linmnererse. 020 Length of another centrum on same block............. 020 larger... .065 ab Dead { smaller. .015 Of shafthe cc icwe secs O17 The above description represents the parts which belong either certainly or very probably to one individual. Bones of asecond and larger animal are mingled with these. The species to which they belong is uncertain, but they resemble very much those of the Theropleura obtusidens, and may be- long to a larger individual of that species. A femur has the form already described under the head of Clepsydrops natalis. (Paleontological Bulletin, No. 29, p. 510.) Some phalanges belonging no doubt to one or the other of the two animals, are like those I have already ascribed to Clepsydrops. They are depressed, and are expanded at the articular extremities. The distal extremities expand the most abruptly. and their convex trochlear face is without groove or keel, and is more extended on the inferior than the superior surface. Diameters of humerus (separate) | DIMETRODON Cope. Proceedings American Philosophical Society, 1878, p. 512. The accession of a considerable amount of material representing this genus enables me to add importaut points to our knowledge of its osteology. The most noteworthy additions include the greater part of the skeletons of two individuals of D. incisivus ; and vertebrae attached to the pelvis and femora of D. gigas. There are also vertebra of several individuals of D. cruciger, and various parts of the skull of a species distinct from the D. incisivus. : In both specimens of D. incisivus, portions of the palatopterygoid arch are attached to the maxillary bone. One of these elements is an oval plate with a thickening of its inferior side, so as to bevel the long border farthest fron the maxillary bone. The surface thus produced is thickly studded with small conical teeth irregularly disposed. A second tovth-bearing element of the palate is adjacent to the last. It 6 is a massive plate, the ends of which are produced in opposite directions ; the one into a massive shorter prominence ; the other longer and plate-like. Between these prolongations, the inferior edge of the bone bears a single row of well developed teeth. The patch of small teeth first described, commences at the extremity from which the longest process rises on the opposite side of the series of large teeth. This Z-shaped bone is, from its massive character, generally preserved, and I was long familiar with it, before I could refer it to its position. In one specimen, a part of it bearing teeth, adheres to the upper jaw at the diastema. The posterior part of the skull of one of the specimens above mentioned displays typical reptilian characters. The occipital condyle is not perforated, nor divided by sutures. The exoccipital bones project well backwards. The lateral walls of the brain-case are massive as far forward as the exit of the fifth pair of nerves ; anterior to this point they were thin or want- ing. The basisphenoid carries two parallel descending lamin, which bound a deep median fissure, and then unite anteriorly. Posteriorly they abut on a descending process, which is followed by a lid-like element which is applied to a circular fossa with a raised border near the occipital ~ condyle. The articular face of the articular bone of the mandible consists of two parallel cotyli, divided by a ridge of articular surface. This part of the jaw is much depressed, as in Hryops. The large teeth of the lower jaw are at the anterior extremity. _The neural spine of the axis is flat and elongate antero-posteriorly. From this point the neural spines rise rapidly in elevation until on the dorsal region they are many times as long as the diameters of the centra. The latter are not very unequal in their proportions in different parts of the column. Those from the posterior regions are less compressed than the dorsals and cervicals. The dorsals are separated by intercentra below, which are small in the D. cncistvus, and larger in the D. gigas. All the ribs are two-headed, commencing with the axis. All the crevical and dor- sal vertebre have diapophyses with tubercular facets. The head of the rib is prolonged downwards and forwards to the prominent border of the anterior articular face, against which it abuts, but so far as yet observed, without a corresponding facet. On the caudal vertebre the two facets of the ribs are approximated and finally are not distinguished. They are here coossified with the centra. : The humerus accompanying one of the specimens of D. incistvus, is of the form No. 3, of my description of humeri in the Paleontological Bulle- tin No. 29, p. 528. The extremities are expanded and the shaft is without diagonal ridge ; the supracondylar foramen is enclosed, and the condyles are robust. The pelvis of the D. gigas is in general like that of Clepsydrops natalie (1. ¢., p.510). The elements are codssified, but the ischiopubic syinphysisis not so deep as in the Butrachia of the same beds. The ilium is shortened above, and its direction is at right angles to the long axis of the inferior elements The foramen of the internal femoral artery is distinct. The femur of the 7 same individual of D. gigas has no head, but a regular wide crescentic proximal articular surface. Below this on the posterior side is the large trochanteric fossa, which is bounded by lateral ridges, which are at first equal, but one soon exceeds the other in height, forming a trochanteric ridge a little above the middle of the shaft. The condyles are distinct from each other and are flattened below. One of them bears a robust longitudinal crest above, which makes it much larger than the other, and causes the groove that separates them above, to look outward, or to the side which supports the trochanter. Three of the species may be distinguished as follows : Vertebral centra much compressed, acute below; neural spines without PLOCESSES si oes casi e ys eee Vie ase hemaa oe Fest tana es Dz ineisivus. Vertebral centra less compressed, obtuse below ; neural spines without processes ; larger.......... iisleees oa Ho olebwiea viaweleanmses waaay D. gigas. Vertebral centra compressed, not acute below ; neural spines with cross PLOJECUONS shies ce moe ieicews vere we eaeene ees cesesovssscveeeD. cructger. DIMETRODON CRUCIGER Cope. American Naturalist, 1878, p. 830. This species is not uncommon in the Permian Formation of Texas. It is characterized by the enormous length of the neural spines of the lumbar vertebre, which form the dorsal fin seen in other species of the genus. They are found in masses adhering together like sticks or branches of bushes. In this species the spine sends off, a short distance above the neural canal, a pair of opposite short branches, forming across. At vari- ous more elevated positions there are given off tuberosities which alternate with each other. They form on several consecutive spines oblique rows. The spines are broadly oval in section, the long axis antero-posterior, and have a shallow groove on both the anterior and posterior aspects. The centra are elongate as compared with their other diameters, and are much compressed between the articular extremities, leaving a strong inferior median obtuse rib. Articular faces of zygapophyses oblique. Diapophy- ses short and robust, with large costal faces, and standing below the prezyg- hh fs : er Measurements. M. ( antero-posterior ........-00. eee 048 Diameter of centrum ~ vertical at end....... ) ie old ee Equide. Hippidium Owen.................0005 : 2| 3 HQUUS Linn,» ccocees cee cwesemensesss 5! 7 Total number of well determined species, one hundred and eighty-nine. From the preceding table it can be readily seen that this order was abundantly represented during the Eocene period, and that the recent species are comparatively few. It may also be observed that certain fami- lies predominated during certain periods. Thus the prevalent Perissodac- tyla of the Eocene are Lophiodontide and Chalicothertide ; those of the Miocene are Rhinocerontide and Paleotheriide. The Tapiride and Equide characterize the latest tertiary epochs. A genealogical tree of the order may be constructed as follows : Equide. Rhinoceride. Paleeotheriide. : ae eos Hyracodontide. Tapiride. = ; Triplopide. Menodontide. ee \ rd Lophiodontide. Chalicotheriide. Sy a Hyracotheriine. The types of the Lophiodontide and Chalicothertide differ only in the two 1881.] 381 Cope. points of the separation, or non-separation, of the exterior crescents of the superior molars, as already pointed out. That no great modification of known forms (as Lambdotherium in the Chalicotheriida, and Hyracotherium in the Lophiodontide) would be necessary to obliterate this difference, is quite clear. The parent types of the order, which present the most generalized dentition, Hyracotherium, Rhagatherium, and Acoéssus, were cotemporaries of the Lower Eocene epoch. LOPHIODONTID &. This family embraces a larger number of known species than any of the others of the order. With one exception, all the species belong to the Eocene period. They range from the size of a rabbit to that of an ox. They resembled most, among living animals, the tapirs. The genera are characterized as follows :— I. External lobes of superior molars well separated and little flat- tened ; lobes of inferior molars scarcely united (Hyracotheriing). A, No diastema behind first premolar. a, Third and fourth inferior premolar like the first true molar. Last inferior molar with five lobes....... siete viens ae .... Lophiotherium. AA, A diastema behind the first premolar in both jaws. a, Last inferior premolar different from first true molar ; Last inferior molar with heel ; cross-crests of superior molars interrupted ; Hyracotherium. aa. Last inferior premolar like first true molar ; True molars asin Hyracotheriwm....... ee re eee ee Pliolophus. II. External lobes of superior molars flat, not well distinguished. (Lophiodontine.) “<4, No diastema in lower jaw. Last inferior molar with third lobe........... asracpeeiates esters Helaletes.”’ AA, Lower jaw with diastema. * No diastema behind first premolar. a. No inferior premolars like the true molars. Superior molars 7. Last inferior molar with heel ............. dawBeereteis Bo Pachynolophus. Superior molars 6 ; Last inferior molar with heel..........-.--- ceceeerseveee. + Lophtodon. Last lower molar without heels, no horns ..... eehaiandsaedamstics Hyrachyus, Last lower molar?; ‘‘an attachment for a dermal horn on each nasal pone ’’........06s Diselearie wea da » alenoeate 1 eSeneses Seewee saws Colonoceras. The geographical range of these genera is as follows :— North America only........ eaoegsamesises .......Helaletes, Colenoceras. Cope.] 882 {April 15, North America and Europe; Pachynolophus, Hyrachyus, Hyracothe- rium, Pliolophus. Europe only ; Lophivdon, Lo- phiothertum. Four of the genera ascribed to North America have come un- der my observation. TRIPLOPID 2. Cope, American Naturalist, 1881, April (March 25th), p. 340. But one genus of this family is known at present, but the irae number will probably be in- Fig. 1. Part of lett maxillary bone of creased when the structure of Penola aingularis Cope; from the the feet of various imperfectly Wasatch beds of New Mexico, from Capt. ’ Wheeler’s report iv ii pl. Ixvi. known species is ascertained. TRIPLOPUS Cope. American Naturalist, 1880, p. 383 (April 27th). Dental formula, I. ?; C.4; P-m.; 4; M. #; a considerable diastema anterior to the first premolar. Molars with only two vertical external ridges, the anterior cingular and the approximated median of the anterior crescent. Transverse crests two, uninterrupted and rather oblique; a ? third and short crest, on the posterior base of the first true molar. Pre- molars different from molars, the third and fourth with two transverse crests. Inferior molars with two transverse crests, as in Lophiodon, the last without heel. An ossified inferior wall of the meatus auditorius externus. Posttym- panic and paroccipital processes distinct form each other. No postorbital arch. Postparietal and mastoid foramina preserved; the latter large. Cervical vertebree rather long; axis with subcylindric odontoid process. Scapula with small coronoid process. Great tuberosity of humerus long, curved. No trochlear crest on condyles of humerus ; epicondyles rudi- mental. Ulna and radius distinct throughout their length ; ulnar articula- tion with carpus, small. Trapezoid bone of carpus with a facet for the trapezium. Unciform with two inferior facets. Metacarpals three principal ones, and one, the fifth, rudimental ; the distal extremities of the second and fifth opposite ; the third a little longer. The dentition of this genus is nearly that of Hyrachyus. The only ex- ception is the possible third transverse crest of the first true molars*. The other portions of the skeleton known, are also much like those of Hyrachyus, with the exception of the number of digits of the anterior foot. The entirely rudimental character of the fifth metacarpal, which with its *This point is further considered in the description of ‘the species. 1881.] : 383 | Cope. digit, is so well developed in Hyrachyus, places Triplopus in another family, and in another line of descent. I think that it must be regarded as one of the forms of the series connecting the tapirs with the rhinoceroses. The fourth digit (the fifth) was retained by the earliest type of rhinoceros in Europe, the genus Acerathertum, but in America it appears to have been lost earlier. None of the American rhinoceroses of the Lower Miocene of the genus Canopus Cope present it, and in the present genus we have an ancestral type of the Eocene period, in which the last digit is already lost. The premolars of different structure from the true molars, exclude this genus from the Rhinocerontida, and with the character of the feet place it between that family and the Lophiodontida. As yet, but one species of Triplopus is certainly known, but a second is placed in it provisionally. TRIPLOPUS CUBITALIS Cope. American Naturalist, 1880, p. 383. This species is represented by a nearly entire skull with lower jaw ; most of the cervical vertebre ; a left anterior limb nearly complete; a part of the left scapula, and a part of the right anterior limb ; all belong- ing to one animal. The specimen was not quite adult, as the last superior molar is just protruding its crown through the maxillary wall, and the last two superior milk premolars still remain in place, much worn and closely pressed by the overlying successional teeth. The cranium is peculiar in its wide orbital region, and short compressed muzzle ; the latter is damaged in the specimen so that the form of the nasal] bones cannot be determined, except at their proximal portions. The interorbital space is plane in both directions, and rises very gently posteriorly. The sagittal crest is narrow and low, until above the meatus auditorius, where it rises. Above the posttympanic process it bifurcates, and each rounded lateral lobe extends posteriorly to a point above the occipital condyles. Viewed from above the head is wide between the zygomatic fosse, and at the posterior premaxillary teeth. The top of the muzzle narrows rapidly above the latter, but does not contract below until the first premolar is reached. The zygomatic arch is not convex along its middle, and encloses a narrow fossa. The superciliary border is prominent, and nearly straight, and is bounded by a notch behind. The squamoso- occipital ridge is well marked. The posttympanic process is shorter than the paroccipital, and is separated from it by an open shallow groove, which is probably bottomed by the mastoid bone. The paroccipital pro- cess is much narrowed below and is turned a little outwards. There are two closely adjacent tubercles on the anterior border of the orbit, probably on the lachrymal bone. Foramina. Only a few of these are well preserved ; among the lost is the f. infraorbitale. There are two postparietal foramina on one side, and one on the other, above the point of origin of the zygomatic process of the squamosa} bone; and one in the usual posterior position. The post- squamosal has the same anterior position as the anterior postparietals, Cope.] 384 (April 15, being immediately below them; I cannot discover whether there is a posterior one or not owing to injuries to the specimen. There is apparently a fissure-like one on the parieto-squamosal suture posteriorly. The mastoid is quite large, expanding downwards and outwards ; it is not so large as in a tapir, but much exceeds that in Hyrachyus eximius. The meatus au- ditorius eaternus is large, and occupies only the posterior part of the space between the postglenoid and posttympanic processes. It is enclosed an- teriorly and below by the border of a wide element which may be tympanic. It encloses the petrous bone below in a bulla; as however the inner por- tion of the best preserved one is broken away, I cannot speak of its rela- tions to the basioccipital bone. The foramen lacerum postertus is reduced to a jugular and perhaps another connected foramen by the close apposition of the petrous bone to the basioccipital for a considerable distance. The region of the f. J. medius is injured. Posterior to the f. 1. posterius is a foramen opposite the base of the paroccipital process, anterior to the usual position of the f. condylowdeum. Mandible. The angle of the lower jaw is produced posteriorly, as in some species of Hyrachyus: cfr. figs. Vol. IV, U. 8. Geol. Surv. Terrs. The coro- noid process is long and is curved backwards to above the posterior border of the condyle. There is no tuberosity behind the condyle. The symphysis is quite contracted and is short. The mental foramen is below the middle of the inferior diastema. The ramus is compressed and at the same time strong. Dentition. As the deciduous third and fourth premolar teeth, in a worn condition, remained in the maxillary bone, I removed them from one side, thus displaying the crowns of the corresponding permanent teeth. The first premolar may belong to the permanent dentition; the second is the deciduous. The former has two roots. The crown is cutting for a short distance anteriorly, but posteriorly it expands into a heel, much less de- veloped than the internal lobe of the succeeding teeth. The crowns of the third and fourth premolars differ externally, as well as in their crests, from those of the true molars. The median-anterior and cingular vertical ridges are not so prominent as in the latter. The external crest is not divided into two by the notch in its grinding face. The anterior cross-crest, at its inner or distal extremity, is turned shortly backwards and then inwards, giving a “‘pot-hook”’ outline to its triturating surface. The fourth de- ciduous premolar presents a peculiar character already ascribed to the first true molar. This consists of a crest running parallel with the posterior transverse crest and close to it, along its posterior side. It forms the border of the tooth for a short distance, but as its direction is slightly obliquely forwards as well as outwards, the posterior cingulum appears for a very short distance. The first true molar is subquadrate in outline. The anterior transverse crest commences at the middle-anterior ridge, and is first transverse, then directed a little obliquely backwards. The second crest commences at the apex of the posterior external crescent, leaving a wide posterior marginal 1881. 385 (Cope. fossa. Its internal extremity is broken off. Posterior to, and in contact with it, the posterior cingulum rises in a crest, which occupies the internal half only of the border. Its inner border is imperfect. It appears to me to be probable that the normal] posterior crest is turned posteriorly on itself so as to give the ‘‘ pot hook’’ shape seen in the anterior crest of the fourth permanent premolar. The corresponding accessory crest in the fourth temporary premolar appears to have been distinct at its internal extremity. The second true molar has a more oblique posterior external crest, and the posterior internal is oblique and simple. It has narrow anterior and pos- terior basal cingula. There is no tubercle between the inner bases of the transverse crests of this or the last true molar. The latter is characterized by the rudimental character of the posterior external crescent crest, which is shortened like that of Hyrachyus. The transverse crests are curved backwards; the posterior is short and simple. The canines are small, and are directed forwards. The extremity of the muzzle being broken, the relation of the incisors cannot be stated, but there was not probably any precanine diastema. An incisor preserved has the crown transversely expanded, and rather oblique. The third and fourth inferior premolars are the deciduous ones, and are both three-lobed, but differ in the forms of the anterior lobe. In the third, it is narrow and incurved, as in the corresponding permanent teeth of some Artiodactyla. The transverse crests of the true molars are rather oblique, running forwards as well as outwards. Their external extremities are bent at right angles, and there results a short descending crest running forwards and inwards; the anterior one turns inwards, again forming a transverse anterior ledge. No cingula on internal or external bases of crown ; a rudimental posterior one. Measurements of Cranium. M. Length from front of canine tooth to end of occipital CONAYleS . 1... eee eee eee eee eet w ete e ees .128 Length from same to postglenoid process...........--- .096 Ss ae «to end of last molar............---- .069 s «s ‘* to first premolar..... sgasa News teas 015 s ee “* to line of front of orbit........-...- 044 Width between superciliary borders........--....-+++ 046 “of zygomata at orbits. .....--..- eee eee ee eee 064 “of brain-case at glenoid surface..........-.+++- 048 «of occipital condyles......---.-+eeeee reer eee 023: «« of basioccipital bone between ossa petrosa...... .006 Distance between postglenoid and posttympanic pro- CESSES... 6... eee ee eee roihearauenass deeds genase se 014 Depth of occiput behind......-..... 0. see seen eee eee ee 088 “of mandible from condyle. ...--..+-++-+2 seer 040 “of mandibular ramus at third premolar......... .014 ‘at diastema (axial) .......cee eee e eee teens .009 Least width of symphysis..... aise Seeuasorinecs PERE R UES N O11 Cope.) 386 {April 15, Measurements of Cranium. M. ; § anteropos- Diameter crown third permanent premolar terior... .007 transverse. .005 Anteroposterior diameter crown first premolar......... 0045 Diameters crown first true molar ee an ae anteropos- Diameters crown second inferior true molar terior 011 transverse. .007%5 Diameter of root of inferior canine near crown......... .0035 Vertebra. The atlas is about as long relatively as that of the horse. Its transverse processes have more anteroposterior than transverse extent. The summit of the neural arch has a median ridge separating two grooves. The inferior surface of the centrum has a nearly median, obtuse hypa- pophysis. The axial facets are well separated below. The vertebrarterial canal pierces the base of the transverse process behind and below, and notches it deeply anteriorly. Above this notch the usual perforation of the arch is present. The axis is not relatively quite so long as that of the horse ; it is a little longer than in Hyrachyus cwimius, but rather shorter than in Hyracodon arcidens (Pl. CII, Fig. 7). The atlantal facets are spread well apart, and the articulating surface of the odontoid does not connect with them. The latter is rather long, is obtuse, and slightly recurved ; it has no raised borders. Between the atlantal faces the inferior surface is plane, Posterior to this the middle line bears a prominent keel. The diapophyses are long, narrow and recurved, and each is pierced at the base by the ver- tebrarterial canal. .The posterior articular face is but little concave, and a little oblique, and is a little wider than long. The succeeding cervicals regularly diminish in length, and become more strongly opisthocelous, the seventh having quite a ball in front. The sixth has a slender diapophysis directed posteriorly, and quite distinct from the wide and long parapophysis which is directed downwards and out- wards. The posterior angle of the latter extends as far back as the cen- trum. The seventh has only a flat transverse diapophysis. The first dorsal has a very stout diapophysis excavated below for the rib tubercle. The diapophyses of the third and fourth dorsals are not so stout. The ca- pitular fossee are large. The centra of the anterior dorsals are flattened below ; they are concealed in part by the matrix in this specimen. The neural spine of the sixth cervical is narrow, and is directed forwards. That of the seventh is vertical, and narrows rapidly from a base which is rather wide anteroposteriorly. The spines of the dorsals are wider, and are directed gently posteriorly ; they are probably long, judging from the size of their bases. ; Measurements of Vertedra. M. Length centrum of atlas on side........ salad ee wis eee 027 ss “ i belO Wier se eee sas tasieear nnd -010 Width oi se “« posteriorly ...........5- 030 1881. | 387 7 gees - Measurements of Vertebre. M. Width transverse process of atlas..........0....eee00s 010 Vertical diameter neural and odontoid canal......... -. .015 Length axis to odontoid process....... eS ee .033 ‘* odontoid process....... Heididise Mesh iaeesean eae Ravens 007 Diam. centrum behind | vertical { eats ne transverse......... abies we eee 0115 Length of centrum of fifth cervical.............. soeeee 080 a se seventh.......... Sa Reektsiettion asieh 017 oe second dorsal.............-.00- .014 Anteroposterior diameter of base of neural spine of second dorsal...........0. cece eeee siainen a wee ws 010 Expanse of head and tubercle of first rib.............. -012 Fore Limb.—The greater part of the blade of the scapula is lost. The neck is stout, and the coracoid is a short aliform process. The humerus is moderately robust, most so proximally. The greater tuberosity is a strong- ly incurved crest, with truncate summit, which is a little elevated above the plane of the head, from which it rises rather abruptly. The bicipital ridges are not strong nor prominent. The olecranar fossa is deeper than the coronoid fossa, and they communicate by perforation. The inner part of the condyle is the largest, and forms an acute angle with the interior epicondylar surface. The exterior part of the condyle is divided by an oblique angle of the surface separating an external bevelled band of the same, which narrows to extinction on the posterior side. As compared with the humerus of Hyrachyus eximius, that of Triplopus cubitalis is very similar, differing mainly in two points at the distal extremity. The olecranar fossa is smaller and is less excavated, and its lateral bounding ridges are of unequal elevation ; in 7. cubditalis they are equal. The ulna and radius are more than one-fourth longer than those of H. eximius. Although they are entirely distinct throughout, the ulna is quite slender anterior to the proximal third. The shaft is much more slender than that of Hyrachyus eximius. The olecranon is compressed, deep, and truncate behind. The distal epiphysis is remarkable for its length, being twice as long as that of the radius. The head of the radius is subequally divided by fossee, the external being the shallower. The inferior or ulnar facet is regularly and gently convex downwards, and is bounded behind by a roughened ridge, which, near the external border turns backwards to the humeral border. The shaft of the radius is robust and flattened. The carpal facet of the radius is contracted, and has three times the superficial area of that of the ulna. The scapholunar dividing ridge is present, but is very low. The scaphoid face is the more excavated, and then rolls back- wards, forming a very narrow posterior facet, which is narrower than that found in the species of Anchithertum. There is no distinct fossa on its inner or posterior border, as in many ungulates. The trapezium and scaphoid are the only bones of the carpus which are wanting. The latter PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. xIx. 108. 2W. PRINTED MAY 16, 1881. Cope.] 383 {April 15, is probably wider than long or deep, while both the lunar and cuneiform are longer than wide. The cuneiform has not its external border ex- cavated ; its proximal surface is oblique and continuous, the ulnar and pisiform facets being in line. The pisiform is large, and is enlarged dis- tally; its proximal facets are equal. The exposed face of the trapezoides is rather larger than that of the magnum, and is nearly as large as its own face of contact with the latter. The magnum has the usual great antero- posterior extension, with elevated posterior convexity applied to the fossa of the lunar. Its posterior process is long, nearly equal to the rest of the bone, and is depressed and flattened distally. The metacarpal facet is very concave. The unciform’s anterior or exposed face is a little longer than wide. Its two proximal facets are about equal. It is about as deep as wide, and extends half its length distad to the magnum. Its posterior pro- cess is rather narrow ; it is narrow and abruptly decurved. Distally, the facet for the fifth metacarpal is well marked, and has about half the area of that for the fourth metacarpal. The functional metacarpals are of moderate length as compared with the elongation of the ulnoradius, The third is largely in contact proximally with the uncifurm as well as with the magnum. The condyles are stout, and each is laterally impressed by a fossa. The second and fourth have chiefly lateral presentation, but are not much narrower in the shaft than the median metacarpal. The first phalange of the lateral digit isa little shorter than that of the median, while the seconds are of equal length. The extremity of the second digit reaches the proximal third of the length of the median ungual phalange. The fissure of the ungual phalange reaches the middle of its length. The fifth metatarsal is proximally rather stout; but it soon contracts to a thin rounded extremity, at only one-fifth the length of the fourth. Measurements of Fore Limb. M. Antero-posterior diameter of cotyloid cavity of scapula. . .015 Diameter of head. ofhumerns iat pa Sais sers esos . .020 anteroposterior......... .019 ae with greater tuberosity. ........... 2 --eeeeee .030 Length of humerus on outer side.......... 0.00. c eee eee 110 transverse.......... .021 Diameter humerus at epicondyles | ssteropstrio ex- ternally.......... 015 Length: of ulnawescvs cose ateweau ans coeueees vy ees > 165 # radius...... Sas e antes eres Meneseeeeess 141 Depth of olecranon distally ............ 0... eee eee ee 015 Width of ulna at coronoid..... 2... 2. eee ee cece eee 015 we es carpal facet (greatest).............. -- .007 a radiusiat: head .siiccksescs seca cwswsisiodadecve 016 “ ef carpal facets......... iipaibeckwies sss 3014 es as widest point distally................ .016 Length of carpus at magnum............... seagoaterers veee 015 at “e UD COTM yi5 ook ieieies eee lees 2's aievene, O18 1881,] 389 [Cope. Measurements of Fore Limb. M. Length of Wi ars, sais sic ccs acdacidue getaentws este vs sans .010 Depth I: i sede in moareunes ean ae alas a aueeaaniuit hie weed O11 Length of magnum..............ecec cee e cee cee ee ees 005 Depth Ret”, Sve Aa ce Medicus hue nine wet ena eines 017 Length unciform............0ccc cscs cece ceecneeeceees .009 Width WE GecatiSana acess Gag alayetaeidlalearemmiogs ae suleas ves 009 Depth €s (tOtH)) cy ornate eiddcqeiassoeessee -014 te se of inferior facets.................00005 007 Length of third metacarpal........eceesseeeee seavees .068 Proximal diameter third metacarpal { anteroposterior... .008 transverse....... 008 Length of fifth metacarpal.............0.0 cece cece cues 012 ne median series of phalanges............00.005 027 a first median phalange.................00008- -010 Width of do. proximally...........c ccc cece eee e ees .008 Length of second phalange...............0ceee sees eees .006 proximally ...... .0070 Widths of median ungual phalange Yea ieeebgg te 0055 greatest.......... 007 The body of this animal was about the size of that ofa red fox. The legs were more slender or elevated, and the head of course was shorter and thick. The unique specimen on which our knowledge of this species rests was cut from a block of calcareous sandstone of the bed of the Washakie basin of the Bridger Epoch, near South Bitter creek, Wyoming Territory. The bones are generally in the relation of the position in which the animal died. The neck is depressed and the left fore leg raised so as to be in contact with it, and the head is raised so as to clear the left wrist. TRIPLOPUS AMARORUM Cope. The characters of the fore-foot of this species being unknown, it is not possible to determine its generic position. It has, however, one of the well-marked characteristics of the genus Triplopus, in the osseous enclo- sure of the meatus auditorius externus, through the ossification of the ex- ternal prolongation of the otic bulla, and tympanic cartilage. I cannot therefore refer it to Hyrachyus. It is represented by a skull from which a large part of both maxillary bones and the mandible have been lost, and which is accompanied by parts of the ulna and radius, parts of the ilium, a femur, and tibia, and nearly all of the posterior foot of the right side. The posterior parts of both max- illary bones remain, and they support each, the last superior molar tooth from which the external wall has been broken away. The portions of molars remaining exhibit characters which lead me to suspect that the Cope.) 390 [April 15, species does not belong to Hyrachyus. The anterior cross-crest of the molar preserved, is lobate, resembling the same ridge in the species of An- chitherium. The posterior cross-crest is uninterrupted. If this species possesses affinity with Anchitherium, it will perhaps possess three digits of the manus, in which case it will be reterred to the Triplopide, in harmony with the indication furnished by the ear structure. The Triplopus amarorum is much larger than the 7’. cud¢tal’s, equalling the Hyracodon nebrascensis. It differs from the 7. cwbztalés in the stronger temporal ridges, and more elevated sagittal crest ; also, in the shorter post- tympanic process. The internal lobes of the last superior molar are con- nected by a basal ledge, not found in the 7. cubitalis. The interorbital space is wide and flat, and is most expanded at the post- orbital angles. From this point the face contracts rapidly forwards, From the same angle it contracts abruptly posteriorly to the rather narrow brain-case. The anterior temporal ridges are nearly transverse near the postorbital processes, and then converge more gradually, uniting opposite the posterior inferior border of the zygomatic fossa. The elevated sagittal crest diverges into two lateral supraoccipital crests, which contract as they descend, and continue to the extremities of the posttympanic processes. Although the postorbital angles are prominent, they cannot be called processes. The paroccipital processes are large, and are directed vertically downwards. They are separated by the usual concavity from the occipital condyles. The posttympanics are very short, forming only an angle projecting downwards at the anterior base of the paroccipitals, from which they are only separated by a notch. The inferior side of the tympanic bone is flat near the meatus, but opposite the stylomastoid fossa its posterior border is turned forwards, and is produced into a well marked process. It encloses a groove in front of it, which is continuous with the pterygoid fossa. The petrous bone is not inflated, and its inferior surface is divided into two longitudinal ridges. The inner is the less prominent, and is in close contact with the basioccipital. The postglenoid processes are robust and obtuse. The basioccipital is excavated in front of each of the con- dyles. The inferior surface is nearly flat, with a slight median keel. The pterygoid fossa is well defined, and is long and narrow. The posterior nareal trough is elongate, the descending pterygoid processes of the sphenoid originating as far back as the apex of the os petrosum. This species is es- pecially characterized by the presence of an acute keel-like ridge, which extends horizontally above the foramina sphenodrbitale and opticum, and turns upwards anterior to the latter, terminating a half inch below the in- ferior base of the postorbital process. All the foramina are below it, but there is a fossa above it, opposite the interspace between the f. opticum and f. sphenoorbitale. : A supraorbital foramen pierces the frontal bone, a quarter of an inch within the superciliary border. There are five or six postparietal foramina, two of which are nearly on the squamosal suture. There is a postsqua- 1881.) 391 ope, mosal foramen, and also a not very small supraglenoid foramen. There is a small foramen anterior to the optic, and in line with the posterior part of the postfrontal angle. The foramen opticum is large, and is 10mm. in front of the f. sphenodrbitale. The latter isseparated by a lamina from the large and vertically oval f. rotundum. The latter is joined by the large alisphenoid ‘canal, whose posterior orifice is as large as the foramen ovale. The latter is large, and is well separated from the f. lacerwum anterius. The f. f. lacera are well closed up, the poster/us being reduced to what is probably the jugular foramen. The f. condyloidewm is large, and is an anteroposter- iorly placed oval. Its anterior extremity is opposite to and well separated from the f. jugulare. The nasal bones are spread out posteriorly, and their posterior extremi- ties are truncate. The coronal suture passes downwards at the narrowest part of the cranium behind the postfrontal angles. The squamosal bone does not reach the frontal. The parietal does not extend so far posterior- ly as the lateral occipital crests, except near the squamosal. The characters of the last superior molars have already been mentioned. The posterior transverse crest is uninterrupted, but the anterior consists of closely united internal and median lobes. The division is marked on the posterior side, and on the edge of the crest; the anterior face is plane. The longitudinal external crest sends a strong protuberance into the head of the valley, which is grooved on its surface. There is a strong anterior basal cingulum which rises to an anterior cusp. On numerous surfaces the enamel is slightly rugose. The inferior canine teeth are in continuous se- ries with the incisors, and are slightlv larger than they. Measurements of Skull. M. Length from line connecting anterior borders of orbits to occipital crest......... 0... ee eee want iances. 0,182 Length from line connecting posterior borders of orbits to occipital crest........... 0.0.8 Pease 100 Width between.postorbital angles.............ee eens .100 ae ‘« anterior borders of orbits............- 076 Elevation of occiput. .........- see eee eee eee cence — 065 Width between mastoid ridges.............eee eee eee 065 se “ ossa petrosa at middle............---- 018 . . . anteroposterior... .0200 Diameters third superior true molar { ne "0205 anteroposte- Diam. second superior true molar (base) \ TOM sijoea .0200 transverse... .0150 The portion of ilium remaining exhibits a rather narrow neck and a concave external face. A fragment of the femur shows a prominent third trochanter, with an obtusely rounded apex. ‘The distal part of the fibula is not codssified with the tibia. Its shaft is exceedingly slender. The angles bounding the trochlear grooves and ridges of the tibia are of sub-equal Cope.] 392 [April 15, lengths. The median ridge is rather wide ; the inner malleolus is narrow, has no distal facets and no distinct tendinous grooves externally. The posterior foot is both relatively and absolutely smaller than that of Hyrachyus eximius. The trochlea of the astragalus is narrower and more deeply grooved. The crests are obtuse, and not so narrowed as in Meso- hippus bairdt, nor are the malleolar facets of the astragalus so sharply de- fined as in the latter species. The external ligamentous fossa is, however, deep, and is bounded anteriorly by a low trihedral tuberosity not found in the M. bairdi. The head of the astragalus is not sessile as in UM. batrdi, and has rather the proportions of H. ewimius. The cuboid facet is a bevel of the external side of the distal extremity, as in H. evimius, and is not on a produced ledge, asin M. bairdt. The internal tuberosity of the head is not as much developed as in either of the species named. The navicular face of the astragalus is horizontally divided by a shallow ligamentous fossa. The calcaneum is much like that of Hyrachyus eximius. The cuboid face is less oblique than in that species, in the anteroposterior direction, and is less crescentic in outline than in VM. bairdi. The sustentaculum is rather more extended transversely than in H. ewimius, but resembles that species more than the M. bairdi, in wanting the deep groove at its base on the inferior side, which cuts it off from the rest of the calcaneum. The remainder of the inferior surface is fat, and not grooved for a tendon as in H. eximius. The remainder of the tarsus includes the usual five bones, the three cuneiforms being present. They are in general a good deal like the corre- sponding bone of Hyrachyus eximius. The navicular differs in having a low transverse ridge on its proximal face, which fits the groove of the astragalus already mentioned. The hook of the cuboid is large. The ex- ternal (anterior) face of the mesocuneiform has one-third the superficial area of the anterior face of the ectocuneiform. The entocuneiform is rather ‘large, and is flat and subsemicircular. Its position is externo-posterior. The ectocuneiform presents facets to both the second and fourth metatar- sals, that with the latter the largest. The distal halves of the metatarsals are lost. At their proximal portions they are of subequal width, as in Hyrachyus eximius, but the lateral ones are rather narrower at the middles of the shafts. Measurements. M. Width of distal extremity of tibia................00 000 029 a astragalar face OO sete te iis tw VeOMRe SHEERS .019 Length of inner malleolus.............. Sista ae Rad SBS 007 ss astragalus on inner side. .....-..e.eeeee sees 2080 Depth of trochlea os ES owed dacn sha gcc tess 017 e head ae ES yieiiatee oie its aioe Gh Gin ye is -0145 Width of trochlea....... eer eset eses tae si wieas xe OLS fe Havicular faceticss vies cdcdncwsceemaane ss + 0195 Length of head from inner crest of trochlea. sesso seeee 005 a CL CANCUN gic 2 555 cers locos sytaranasd Soave ave ore Geuaa Sedieers,. 058 1881.] 393 [Cope. . Measurements. M. Length of free part of caleaneum...............0.0000. 037 Distal depth of the caleaneum................0.0000 00. .016 Diameters cuboid face caleaneum { BEN ERS POR IERIOE: asi wes transverse.......... .0145 Length of navicular...... iA eusas aoe cameos «s+. 008 s CUDOM p2aceves acy daaee deere ad cae seoeeee 00145 Transverse proximal width of three metatarsals ........ 027 Diameters of second metatarsal { ET ODE ACT Pe ates ont transverse...... see 007 Antero-posterior diameter of third metatarsal........... .0145 Diameters of fourth metatarsal bacon Phe hag Le transverse............ .012 This species was obtained in 1873 from the bad lands of South Bitter creek, Wyoming, from the Washakie basin of the Bridger formation. The locality is the same as that which furnished the Triplopus cubitalis, the Achenodon insolens, etc. HYRACODONTID &. This family, which I characterized in 1879, includes, so faras yet known, the single genus Hyracodon, which is found in the Oligocene White river formation of North America. According to Marsh, the digits of this genus number three on both anterior and posterior limbs. It has a full series of incisor teeth in both jaws. RHINOCERID &. This extensive family has left representatives in all parts of the Northern Hemisphere, and species still exist in the Old World. From the following table the range of variation of its genera can be readily seen : I. Four anterior digits. Incisors 2; canine 9; no horn; posttympanic bone distinct, Aceratherium. II. Three anterior digits. a. Posttympanic process not coéssified with postglenoid. Incisors ?; canines 2; no dermal horn ............ceeeeee eens Cenopus. Incisors }; canines 2; no dermal horn........... Rees asses Aphelops. Incisors 2; canines 2; no dermal horn............ «+ eoeeeenne Peraceras, Incisors +; canines $; a tuberosity for a dermal horn on each nasal bone. Diceratherium. Incisors } ; canines 2; a median dermal nasal horn......... Ceratorhinus. Incisors 3; canines 9.......... 0c cee eee ee feed dataivee ese odes Zalabis. Incisors £; canines 2 ; dermal horn median ; no osseous nasal septum.... Atelodus. aa. Posttympanie process codsified with postglenoid ; Incisors }; canine 2; dermal horn median ; nasal septum not ossified.... Rhinocerus. Incisors ?; canine 3; dermal horn median ; nasal septum ossified........ Calodonta Cope.| 394 [April 15, It can readily be seen that the genera above defined form a graduated series, the steps of which are measured principally by successive modifica- tions of four different parts of the skeleton. These are, first, the reduction of the number of the toes of the auterior foot ; second, the reduction in the number and development of the canine and incisor teeth ; third, the degree of closure of the meatus auditorius externus below ; and, fourth, in the de- ‘velopment of the dermal horns of the nose and its supports. While these characters have that tangible and measurable quantity which renders them available for generic diagnosis, there are others which possess a similar significance, and which I have noticed in an article published in the bulle- tin of the U. 8. Geological Survey of the Territories for September 1879. This series may be represented in genealogical relation, as follows :* Celodonta. / Rhinocerus. Atelodus. Ceratorhinus. Peraceras. % / Aphelops. Zalabis. Cenopus. Diceratherium. The early type, which corresponds most nearly with Canopus, and which preceded both it and the Aceratheria in time, is the genus 7riplopus Cope, which has left a species in the Upper Bridger of Wyoming. Here the incisors are probably 3 and the canines +. This formula is that of the Kocene tapirs, where the normal numbers #4 prevail. TZriplopus further differs in the primitive condition of the premolars above, which, as in the Lophiodontida, differ from the molars in their greater simplicity. Thus it is probable that tapiroids, probably Lophiodontide, gave origin to the Rhinocerrde, as Marsh has suggested. And it is further altogether probable that the general type of deutition presented by the Rhinoceride, Lophiodontide, etc., which IJ have named the paleotheriodont, took its origin from the type which is intermediate between it and the bunodont, viz, the symborodont, as I have pointed out in an essay on this subject. The first appearance of dermal horns was apparently in a pair placed transversely on the nasal bones, in species of Eocene Lophiodontide of the genus Colonoceras. The same character has been observed by Marsh in species of the Lower Miocene, which probably belong to the true Rhino- ceride, and which he has called Diceratheritum. This genus appears to have terminated the line exhibiting this structure, and the family in North America remained without horn. As we have seen, the types possessing the median horn arose in Europe, in the Ceratorhinus schleiermachert of the Middle Miocene, and still survives. *See American Naturalist, 1880, p, 6L1. 1881. } 395 (Cope. It may be observed in conclusion that a successive increase of size in the species of this line has taken place in North America with the advance of geologic time. Thus, their probable ancestors of the genus Triplopus were the least of all. The Cenopoda of the White River formation were larger ; the oldest C. mite, being the smallest. The Aphelopes of the Loup River or Upper Miocene formation were all larger, and were nearly equal to the large existing species. TAPIRID &, The genera of this family are not numerous as yet. The oldest, Listrd- odon, appears in the Middle Miocene (Gers, France), and Tapirus is first found in the Upper Miocene (Epplesheim). The recent species of the fam- ily belong to Tapirus L., and Hlasmognathus (Gill). A small species, the Tapirulus hyrucinus Gerv., is from a bed at Perreal, France, which Pictet has identified with the gypsum of Paris (Oligocene). It is sgome- times referred to this family, but is not sufficiently well known to deter- mine its position. In America, Listriodon, or a genus which has not yet been distinguished from it, is found in the Miocenes. The three genera are distinguished as follows : Three anterior premolars different from fourth premolar and true molars ; last inferior molar with heel........ Listriodon. One superior premolar different from true molars; no heel of third inferior molar ; nasal septum cartilaginous.... Tapirus. Like Tapirus, but nasal septum osseous.........-+ w.s.... Blasmognathus. CHALICOTHERIID A, Gill; Cope, American Naturalist, 1881, p. 340. This family had numerous representatives during Eocene time, and a few species of Chalicothertwm extended into Miocene time. The bound- aries which separate the family from the Lophiodontide@ on the one hand and the Menodontide on the other, are not always easy to determine. From the former the symmetrically developed external Vs of the superior molars, and the double Vs of the inferior molars distinguish it. Yet in Rhaga- therium the external Vs are not so well distinguished as in other Chalico- thertide ; and in Propaleotherium, the anterior cingular cusp produces a part of the assymmetry found in the Lophiodontida. The character of the double inner cusps of the superior premolars, which distinguish the Menodontida, is only applicable to the last premolar in Diplacodon of the latter, while a trace of the additional cusp of this tooth is found in the Chalicotheroid Nestorithertwm. In using the following table it must be borne in mind that the number of the toes has been determined in a very few of the genera. Should any of them prove to have but three digits on the anterior foot, such genera must be referred to a new family intermediate between this one and the Paleothertida. ' PROC. AMER. PHILOS. 800. xIx. 108. 2x. PRINTED MAY 16, 1881. Cope.] 396 (April 15, I. Internal cones of superior molars separate from external lobes. A. Cusps of inferior molars not completely united ; a, External lobes of superior molars more or less conic. Inferior premolars III and IV compressed, three lobed; a diastema both behind and before P-m. II...........-...ee00: what Rhagatherium. AA, Cusps of inferior molars united into two Vs. a. Incisors present. &. No diastema in front of second inferior premolar. Second premolar without inner lobe; last molar with one inner cone..... Leurocephatus. Second premolar with inner cone; last superior molar with an inner CONC s 2s ai08 wie table nba tars sofewae 6 «easy sevbbens ieyemeds ots Palewosyops. Second premolar with inner cone; last superior molar with two inner (CONES 35s fo5.5 aa. ca eee A Deo A RR Nea Raed ea OD DSli Limnohyus. £8, Adiastema in front ofsecond inferior premolar. : Two inner cones of last superior molar...............005 Lambdotherium. aa, incisors absent from both jaws. Last superior molar with one internal cone............... Nestoritherium. II. One or both internal cusps of superior molars united with the exter- nal lobes by cross-crests. : a, External cusps of superior molars more or less conic ; An anteroexternal cingular CUSP...... esse cere eee eee Propaleothertum. aa. External lobes of superior molars, inflected Vs. B. No crescentic inner lobes. No intermediate lobes...............4. Wy ataia casi dak tareiate Ohalicotherium. ff. One or more lobes of each molar crescentic. Intermediate lobes, and one internal cone of superior molars...........- ox Meniscotherium. The following regions have thus far furnished species of the above-men- tioned genera: Europe—Rhagatherium, Propaleotherium, Chalicotherium. N. America—Leurocephalus, Paleosyops, Limnohyus, Lambdotherium, Meniscotherium. Asia—Westoritherium. Of the American genera, Leurocephalus 8. S. & O. has been found by the Princeton exploring expedition of 1877 in the Bridger formation, but I have not met with it myself. Meniscotherium Copa, is known from a single species found by myself in the Wasatch formation of New Mexico, and described in my report to Capt. G. M. Wheeler (1877). 1881.) 397 [Cope. Fic. 2. Part of right maxillary bone of Meniscotherium chamense Cope, from the Wasatch bed of New Mexico. From Report Capt. G. M. Wheeler, IV, ii, Pl. LXVI. MENODONTID 2. The known genera of this family are not numerous. They are defined as follows: I. Vs of inferior molars probably incomplete ; superior molars with in- termediate tubercles. Internal cusps of superior molars well separated..............05 Acoéssus. II. Inferior molars with the crowns thrown into two Vs; superior molars without intermediate tubercles. a, Last superior premolar only with two inner tubercles. Incisors present..... sare eal aemarameateca alta Nese ava le eda ach cectase eta Diplacodon. aa, All the superior premolars with two interior cusps. Six inferior incisors, canines very large........ Jon Seats Sew ees Deodon. Six inferior incisors ; canines very small........ ......-.2-.0.. Menodus. No inferior, and four small superior incisors ; canine very small.......... Symborodon. The first appearance of this family was in the Early Eocene in the genus Acoéssus Cope, which was a cotemporary of Hyracother’um, and which it resembles in some respects. Its typical species was called Hyracotherium siderolithicum by Pictet, its describer, but Kowalewsky has already ex- pressed the opinion that the species does not belong to that genus. It is from the Lower Eocene of Mauremont, Switzerland. The remaining genera are, as yet, American, excepting one, which is represented by an Austrian species, not yet well known. Diplacodon, in its simpler pre- molars, approaches the Chalicotheriide, and is the oldest of the American genera. Itis fromthe Uinta or Upper Eocene. Menodus and Symborodon, - which include some species of gigantic size, belong in the White river or Oligocene, while Deodon has so far only been obtained from the Truckee or Upper Oligocene. Cope.) 398 [April 15, MACRAUCHENIID &. But one genus of this family is known at the present time. The follow- ing are the dental characters of Macrauchenia. Formula: I. $; C.+; P.m. ¢; M. 3, forming an uninterrupted series. The superior molars pre- sent two external Vs, and two oblique transverse crests, somewhat as in Palgotherium. The spinous foramina pierce the neural arch of the dorsal vertebre (Gervais). There is no intertrochlear crest of the humerus, but the carpal facets of the radius are well distinguished. The internal malleo- lus is small, but the fibular malleolus is codssified with the tibia at an early age, and articulates with the calcaneum. The trochlea of the astralagus is well developed. The Jateral digits are large, and the distal keels of the metapodials are continued on the anterior face of the condyle. The position indicated by the above characters is a remarkable one. The uninterrupted dental series and the absence of intertrochlear humeral crest, are primitive features among ungulate Mammalia, The radiocarpal articulation is facetted as in higher ungulates, but lacks the inferior condy- loid face of those types. The completeness of the metapodial distal keels is a feature of high specialization, only seen in the Hquid@ of this order. The codssification of the external malleolus is also a character peculiar to the Hguide among the Perissodactyla. There are two other characters which are not elsewhere found in this order, viz: the articulation of the fibula with the calcaneum, and the absence of the vertebrarterial canal. The former belongs to the Artiodactyla generally, and to the Proboscide, and the latter to the ruminant family of the Camelide. Thus the Macrau- chentide stand out as one of the most distinct of the families of the Perisso- dactyla, and one to which we may anticipate considerable accessions in future. But two species of Macrauchenia are known, a larger, M. patachonica, and asmaller, M. baliviensis, both from the Pliocene formation of South America. PALZOTHERIID A. This family has been already defined on page 378. In its complex pre- molar teeth, which in the upper jaw resemble the molars in composition, it shows an advance over the Chalicotheroid and other genera of the Lower Eocene. In fact, it has not been found in the Lower Eocene, but com- mences in the Upper Eocene in the genera Paleotherium and Paloplothe- rium. Thence it extends to the very summit of the Miocene, and may even occur in the European Pliocene (Protohippus). Its members exhibit considerable range of variation in the details of the teeth and feet, but no striking break of family importance occurs. The most noteworthy inter- ruption is that which is found between the Puleothering and Hippotheriina, where there isa change in the form of the proximal extremity of the humerus from a tapiroid to a horse-like form, and a modification of similar significance in the molar teeth, by the addition of a deposit of cementum. 1881.] . 399 [Cope. The characters of the genera are as follows : I. Paleotheriine. Bicipital groove of humerus simple; teeth without cementum. a, One or more internal tubercles of superior molars distinct. External Vs of superior molars not well distinguished externally......... Anchilophus. External Vs separated by a vertical rib; intermediate tubercles not con- necting fore and aft... 0.0... ...cc ccc e cece eee eee Paloplotherium. External Vs separated ; intermediate tubercles extended fore and aft...... Anchippus. aa, Internal tubercles of superior true molars continuous with the transverse ridges, Inferior molars with two Vs only; lateral toes large.........Paleotherium. Inferior molars with distinct internal tubercles ; lateral toes small; a short fifth metacarpal...... Shais hdd eeienieslocka-wenhweseeee Mesohippus. Inferior molars with cusps at the inner extremities of the Vs; lateral toes small; no fifth metacarpal................ teseeveeee Anchitherium, Il. Aippotheriine. Bicipital grooove of humerus double; molars with cement in the valleys. (Intermediate tubercles connected fore and aft. ) a. One or more internal tubercles of superior molars distinct. Inner lobes of inferior molars enlarged...........eeeeee005 Hippotherium. aa. Internal tubercles of molars not distinct, Inner lobes of inferior molars enlarged.......... MRO eee eas Protohinpus. The genera of this family are generally of less antiquity than those of the Chalicothertide, and they range from the Middle Eocene to the Plio- cene. Paloplotherium is found in the Middle Eocene, and is, as might have been anticipated, more nearly allied to the Chalicothertid@ than any other genus of this family. Propaleotherium is not far removed from it. An- chilophus is upper Eocene, and is allied to the genus just named, and also to Puchynolophus among the Lophiodontide. These early genera consti- tute by their similarity, the bond of connection between the three families which in their later and specialized forms are very different from each other. Paleotherium is chiefly found in the Upper Eocene, and Mesohip- pus is only known from the White river or Oligocene, an age between Eocene and Miocene.